《Assistant Teacher at a Girls Magic School》 CH 1 Chapter1 - Rescue In this deep, dense forest. The trees grew so thickly that visibility was poor even in daylight. One would wonder how far he could go to get out. While walking, one could feel as if being sucked into the depths. The sun had already set, and the moonlight was dimly illuminating the area through thin clouds. A slender, feminine shadow was scampering through the forest¡­ She was running away, dragging her leg, which seemed to be injured. Dozens of small humanoid shadows were chasing the woman¡­ The clouds parted and the moonlight illuminated small shadows chasing the woman. The figures were neither described as human or animal. Individually, they were probably only a little over a meter tall. Their faces were wrinkled like newborn babies, but they looked strangely mature. They were extraterrestrial¡­grotesque demons that shouldn¡¯t have existed in this world. A strange voice escaped from one ugly, hung mouth, which was transmitted over like a ripple. Soon, horrifying cries rose from all of them. ¡¸Apichayu-u-u-u-u-u-u-u-u-u.¡¹ ¡¸Gwabyu-u-u-u-u-u-u-u-u-u.¡¹ Could this be considered a decent human voice? No, it was not even an animal sound. It sounded like a voice squeezed from the bottom of the gut while making chittering, tongue-licking sounds. It was a disgusting growl that only pushed to the forefront their desire to kill the prey they were targeting. ¡¸AAH!¡¹ The woman suddenly let out a muffled voice. It could be taken as a sigh of despair. In front of her was a sheer cliff, and the road that should have been ahead was partially gone, as if it had been scraped away. ¡¸AWOOOOOOOOOO!¡¹ Was this the joy of finally catching up with their prey? The deformed demons howled in unison. The moonlight illuminated the trapped woman as well as the deformed demons. She was a young and beautiful woman. Was she perhaps a little over 20 years old? She was fairly tall, with blonde hair and beautiful blue eyes. She possessed beautiful features with her straight nose, but her fatigue was evident in her face. However, even under the circumstances, her calm and elegant demeanor, plus the sharp look in her eyes suggested that she was no ordinary person. The woman muttered something and clasped her hands together, as if trying to make a last stand. Then, ¡¸Poof¡¹, a white light appeared between her hands. The dazzling white light eventually turned into a small fireball, which gradually grew larger. Seeing this, the deformed demons also chanted unintelligible words and created a fireball that was even bigger than the one the woman had triggered. Nevertheless, the fact that the fireball was triggered just a tad too quickly was proof that the woman still had some luck left in her. She unleashed the fireball at the deformed ones with all her strength, and threw herself down the cliff before her opponents¡¯ fireballs could land. ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡¸You¡¯re awake?¡¹ Came a young man¡¯s voice. The woman was regaining consciousness, but her eyes were still not opening properly. After a while, her vision finally cleared up. Then¡­ In the dimness, she could make out the figure of a man sitting on the ground. The forest at night was chilly and cold. Apparently, the man had built a fire to keep himself warm. The woman hurriedly got up and tried to brace herself. However, a wrenching pain shot through her whole body, and she weakly collapsed to the ground with a groan. She found herself covered with a dirty cloak whose owner she didn¡¯t know. The young man said with his back turned. ¡¸I suggest you lie down and take it easy. You¡¯ve just fallen off a high cliff. No matter how much magic you¡¯ve cast to enhance your physical capabilities, you¡¯re still too reckless. You¡¯re damn lucky to be alive.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ The woman remained silent and gave him a suspicious look. ¡­What did he mean, physical enhancement? How? How did he know I used that magic? ¡¸You¡¯re suspicious of me, aren¡¯t you? Well, that¡¯s reasonable. I learned magic from the person who raised me instead of my parents in my home village.¡¹ As if he had read the woman¡¯s thoughts, the man said without hesitation. The woman felt a little curious about the man. She wanted to see what kind of person she was dealing with, but the man kept his back to her, so she couldn¡¯t see his appearance. ¡¸Why?¡¹ Why did he help her? The woman was about to ask, but then she remembered that she had not yet thanked him for saving her, or even told him her name. ¡¸Thank you. I¡¯m grateful for your assistance. My name is¡­¡¹ ¡¸Wait!¡¹ The woman was about to utter her name¡­ The man raised his hand to stop her and muttered, ¡¸We¡¯ll talk later.¡¹ ¡¸They¡¯ve been hunting you for a while now. And this magic wave aura¡­ doesn¡¯t belong to a human being.¡¹ Hearing the man¡¯s words, the woman was already prepared to die. He saved her, but she wasn¡¯t even sure if the man in front of her was an ally or not. It was all but a dream, expecting that he might fight to save her. Even if she were to assess calmly, her pursuers were a pack of deformed demons, while she was all alone. They were opponents that she couldn¡¯t even match. On top of that, she has very little magic left. She was wounded, unable to fight to her satisfaction. She had decided to take her own life¡­ if the need arose. But it was puzzling. The woman couldn¡¯t detect that an enemy was approaching. She desperately searched for the enemy with her remaining magic power¡­ Thinking about it, the reason they were in such a dire situation was partly because her search spell didn¡¯t work at all. Thus, they were caught off guard. While the woman was lost in thought, the man muttered to himself. ¡¸Hmm, well, they¡¯re not that big of a deal. They¡¯ll at least give me something to chow down for dinner. What do you say? You sure you want me to do all the killing?¡¹ ¡¸Huh?¡¹ The woman was stunned. Not a big deal? Just to satisfy his hunger? What did he mean? Has he spotted the enemy and knew what they were capable of? ¡¸Whatever¡­Leave it to me!¡¹ ¡¸Ah!?¡¹ As soon as she heard those words, she was filled with nostalgia. It was a phrase her fianc¨¦, now deceased, used to say. ¡¸Sir Reinhardt¡­¡¹ The woman¡¯s unintentional muttering melted into the darkness quietly¡­ ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô The young man stood there with his arms outstretched, protecting the frightened woman. The raging bonfire made the man¡¯s tall, thin frame stand out in the darkness. The deformed demons surrounded them. But the man showed no sign of timidity. ¡¸Hmm, looks like the pseudolife product of some alchemist or necromancer¡¯s fun ¨C homunculus? It seems like you can do little magic too.¡¹ A murmur escaped from the man¡¯s mouth. ¡¸Aaaaa-e-e-e-e-e a-a-a-a-a¡¹ ¡¸Hyau-u-u-u-u-u-u-u-u-u-¡¹ The deformed demons were chirping away at the man. They have completely identified the man as the enemy and gave off a gloomy aura to kill him and the woman behind him. ¡¸I was going to ask you a lot of questions if you were decent human beings, but that¡¯s probably not going to happen¡­¡¹ In response to the man¡¯s muttering and shrugging, the deformed demons chanted what sounded like the same words as before, and a number of fireballs appeared above their heads again. ¡¸What? How dare you come at me with fire magic?¡¹ The man exhaled, and the corners of his mouth lifted slightly. A smirk appeared on his face. The moment the deformed demons let out an unintelligible cry, a great number of fireballs rushed in at a tremendous speed. Both the lives of the man and woman seemed to be on the verge of extinction. But just as the fireballs were about to explode, everything suddenly vanished as if a giant invisible hand grabbed them. ¡¸Kwao-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o¡¹ ¡¸Hyae-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o¡¹ The deformed demons howled in surprise. ¡¸N-No way!?¡¹ Even the woman, who was lying motionless, looked stunned. It was a magical barrier!? No, it wasn¡¯t! It wasn¡¯t a magical barrier! Amazing! This was magic¡­magic negation! ¡¸Aaaaa-e-e-e-e-e a-a-a-a-a¡¹ ¡¸Hyau-u-u-u-u-u-u-u-u-u-u-¡¹ The deformed demons looked at each other and shouted something. Undeterred, they shot magical fireballs at him again. However, what had just happened was neither a fluke nor an illusion. Similarly, the fireballs simply disappeared in front of the man. ¡¸Pfft, thanks for saving me from using my own magic. Right, Fire Salamander?¡¹ Along with his mutterings, red flamed seemed to engulf his entire body. It wasn¡¯t that his body burst into flames. The legendary spirit, the Fire Salamander, transformed into an astral spirit and rose, climbing on the man¡¯s body. The woman lying down on the ground was spellbound. ¡¸Hyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹ The tables have turned too quickly. The deformed demons were frightened. Perhaps they felt the monstrous wrath of the Fire Spirit and were terribly frightened. For the first time in their lives, they felt fear, as they have only ever relied on their numbers and tormented those weaker than them. The man chanted a spell as if singing. ¡¸O Fire Lizard! You are the vein of this earth and the great spirit of fire! O messenger of God, who gives people strength and grace to live! Strike down these fiends who misuse their power! Purge them with the power of your raging flames and wipe them from this holy land!¡¹ A vortex of flames in the shape of a fire lizard appeared above the man¡¯s head and soared. ¡¸Fire Salamander! Destroy them with your fire breath, Fire Breath!¡¹ KAAAAAHHHH! The whirlpool of flames, which should be an astral spirit, roared with a tremendous roar. It was impossible, but it definitely roared. ¡¸Hyahhhhhhh!¡¹ At last, the deformed demons couldn¡¯t stand the fear and scrambled away screaming. The fire lizard turned into a whirlpool of flames, soaring through the sky, raining down scorching flames without mercy. Those who were exposed to the flames were in agony as they were quickly charred and shattered. So¡­ In the end, the grotesque demons that had been chasing the woman were wiped out without leaving a trace. CH 2 Chapter2 - Command The woman was dumbfounded. She wondered if what had just happened before her was really real. The man in front of her turned around and smiled at her. The flustered woman stared at the man¡¯s face, but she had never seen him before, so there was no way she would recognize him. Of course, they weren¡¯t alike¡­ She probably got carried away when she heard her former fianc¨¦¡¯s favorite phrase¡­ The woman¡¯s heart was tinged with a little disappointment. The man sat down beside the woman and grunted, ¡¸Alrighty.¡¹ His gesture somehow struck her as old-fashioned and comical, so she chuckled. The woman¡¯s smile caught the man¡¯s attention, and he smiled, too. At a closer look, the man seemed around her age. Maybe around 20 years old? While the woman was musing about this, the man introduced himself with a smile. ¡¸The filth has been incinerated. Oops, we haven¡¯t introduced ourselves yet. I¡¯m Lou, Lou Brandell. A wizard.¡¹ Lou Brandell? She has never heard of the name. So he was a wizard¡­He was bereft of disagreeable peculiarities and quite humble for someone who was so talented. ¡¸Erm, I¡¯m Francesca Dumer. Call me Fran if you like. Thank you for your help. Oww, I¡¯m a magician, too.¡¹ ¡¸Well, Fran. Why don¡¯t you tell me how you got chased by those demons for the time being?¡¹ ¡¸U-Ugh! I, too, would like to know why you were in the middle of the forest.¡¹ Fran¡¯s face twisted in pain again as she tried to answer Lou¡¯s question. Thanks to that physical enhancement magic, she was able to survive, but she was still in agony. Lou scratched his head with a look of shame on his face. ¡¸Oh, my bad. Fran, you fell off a cliff, and your body still hurts like hell¡­¡¹ ¡¸Uhhn¡­I¡¯m fine. O-owwch!¡¹ ¡¸I¡­Pardon my insensitivity, Fran¡­but let me heal you now.¡¹ Lou smiled and began chanting what sounded like Kotodama Magic again. It sounded just as mysterious as the one that had summoned the Fire Salamander, which Fran had not heard much about. ¡¸O Wind that is the breath of the earth, O earth that is the foundation of the earth, O water, which nurtures life on earth, and O fire that is the vein of the earth. I extol your power! I seek your power! Thus grant me your power! Let the beloved be filled to the brim with the healing of the earth! Now, grant it to her!¡¹ Once his spell was complete, a white light shimmered from Lou¡¯s hands and enveloped Fran¡¯s body. Fran had no idea what was going on. However, when she regained her senses, she was shocked to find that most of her physical pain had been relieved. ¡¸W,What! T, The pain is gone. Thank you very much! I¡¯ve never heard of this kind of magic incantation¡­ You can also use healing recovery magic?¡¹ ¡¸ Well, just a bit. Yeah.¡¹ Just a little bit, you say! What ¨C Who is this guy? **** Once again, Lou and Fran were facing each other in the forest. Time passed unknowingly, and it was almost dawn. ¡¸Back to the topic, I¡¯d like to know why you were in these woods¡­¡¹ Fran asked curiously, but Lou¡¯s answer was unexpectedly straightforward. ¡¸Hahaha, for sure. That¡¯s easy. I used to live with my grandfather, but he died last month, so I decided to embark on a journey with no destination in mind.¡¹ ¡¸A wandering journey¡­in the middle of the woods?¡¹ Why would an aimless traveler be in the woods? Fran wondered. ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s me. About 10 years ago, I lost my memory and was wandering in a forest somewhere not here and was picked up by my grandfather, who is a member of the Arlv race.¡¹ *Arlv ¨C Elf. ¡¸Elf¡­I know, because so was the vice principal of the school where I¡¯m an apprentice principal.¡¹ Fran pictured the face of the elf, who always looked so dour at school¡­ She hurriedly shook her head, because all she could picture was his always grumpy face. ¡¸Oh, I see. My grandfather always told me that the forest teaches us plenty of things, and that there are many spirits, fairies, demons, and beasts living there. He left me a will, telling me to get in touch with the forest when I go out on a trip.¡¹ ¡¸¡­I can understand spirits and fairies, but to be in contact with demons and beasts, that¡¯s unusual.¡¹ Fran let out a strained laugh, but still, Lou didn¡¯t care. ¡¸You think? Bu then I happened to be camping in this forest when you fell right in front of me.¡¹ ¡¸I fell¡­I was so desperate I jumped off the cliff, thinking I was going to be killed.¡¹ ¡¸Hahaha, I¡¯m sorry about that. Fortunately, you survived.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re so¡­right.¡¹ ¡¸All right, now it¡¯s your turn. Why are those guys chasing you in this forest?¡¹ She was a noble from the Kingdom of Valentine. She was the daughter of the headmistress of a school called Magical Girls Academy, and was an apprentice to the headmistress. She was attacked on her way back to the royal capital of St. Helena after completing her training in magic in the neighboring country of Lodonia. All five of the knights guarding her were killed. There were too many enemies when she escaped with almost all of her magic power exhausted and was saved by Lou. Fran exhaled,¡¸Pfff.¡¹ The more she talked to Lou, the more she thought she was saved. Lou smiled gently. ¡¸Thank God, you¡¯re alive!¡¹ However, Fran¡¯s face dimmed painfully. ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t honestly do that. I was always been very close to the deceased knights and their wives.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­¡¹ Fran fell silent. The horrific memories of last night must have flashed back to her. Lou stared at Fran for a while, but then nodded and lightly tapped his chest. ¡¸Then I¡¯ll protect Fran! I¡¯ll send you to St. Helena on behalf of the knights who died. Well, leave it to me!¡¹ ¡¸Huh?!¡¹ Fran was taken aback. Why was this man so kind to her, a complete stranger? And why wasn¡¯t he forcing her to thank him for saving her? Generally, when people hear about her family background, they would definitely demand a reward¡­ He also said ¡°those words¡± to her again. Fran¡¯s soul was filled with joy. Her eyes hurt. And tears began to well up in her eyes. Lou remained smiling gently. ¡¸It¡¯s no problem! This is an aimless journey anyway. Besides, Valentine is a land of adventurers. I¡¯ll be an adventurer after I send you home.¡¹ Uh, an adventurer? Lou? Lou¡¯s unexpected reply perplexed Fran. It was common for wizards to become adventurers, but for some reason that option was already unacceptable to Fran. ¡¸Aah, er, Bardland, is it? The adventurer¡¯s city? Grandpa told me about it.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡­t-that¡¯s right. ¡¹ Lou looked worried when Fran replied hesitantly. ¡¸Hey, do you think I¡¯m not cut out for this, Fran? A wizard?¡¹ ¡¸Your qualities¡­wizard¡­qualities¡­¡¹ Fran echoed Lou¡¯s words. ¡¸Hey, are you okay? Wizards are quite valued in an adventurer¡¯s clan, aren¡¯t they?¡¹ Lou spoke anxiously. At that moment, Fran conjured the scene where Lou used the Fire Salamander to annihilate the enemy. ¡¸N-No! NO!¡¹ Fran suddenly shouted loudly. Lou was confused why Fran started screaming out of the blue. ¡¸You can¡¯t be an adventurer!¡¹ As she shouted, Fran couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying, but she instinctively felt that she should never let go of Lou here. ¡¸Huh? Why can¡¯t I be an adventurer?¡¹ ¡¸You, no, you have talent for magic! You¡¯re magnificent!¡¹ ¡¸Oh, really? My grandpa always told me that I¡¯m still a newbie????¡¹ ¡¸I command you! Lou Brandell! You¡¯re going to be a temporary teacher at the Valentine Magic Academy for Girls, where my mother is the chairman!¡¹ Fran refused to listen to Lou¡¯s words any longer. She was so engrossed in talking to Lou that she didn¡¯t even realize she had somehow taken on a commanding tone towards her savior. CH 3 Chapter3 - Flight The next morning¡­ Fran woke up as she felt the morning sun sprinkling warm rays of sunshine her way. H-Huh?! What did I-I tell him last night? Fran remembered¡­ After telling what she wanted to tell Lou, she fell asleep out of exhaustion. For a moment, Fran instinctively felt concerned about the mess of her clothes, but from what she could see, there was nothing out of place. On the contrary, she had the same dirty cloak draped on her as it had been when she first woke up. ¡¸Oh, Fran, you¡¯re awake.¡¹ When she looked up, she saw Lou¡¯s carefree smile right above her, and Fran felt relieved for some reason. ¡¸You must be hungry. Would you like some breakfast? It¡¯s my mobile ration, so it¡¯s nothing fancy, or maybe it¡¯s just not fit for a nobleman¡¯s palate.¡¹ Fran got up cheerfully and washed her face with the cold stream water that Lou had fetched for her. ¡¸Ehehe¡­¡¹ As she sat beside Lou and gazed at his profile, it was strange that she couldn¡¯t help but smile naturally. ¡¸The meal is dried rabbit meat and Arlv tea made by Arlvs¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll eat! I¡¯ll eat! Whoa, the tea is delicious! The meat is delicious, too!¡¹ ¡¸I know everything about Arlvs, and my grandpa lived to tell the tale.¡¹ As Fran crunched on the rabbit meat, Lou was also sipping on his Arlv tea and muttering to himself. His knowledge had been drilled into him for about ten years by the old Arlv who had raised him. Fran was somehow curious and wanted to ask. Just out of curiosity. ¡¸Uhm¡­can I ask you something just for reference?¡¹ ¡¸What is it, Fran?¡¹ ¡¸How old was Grandpa Arlv when he passed away, the one who took care of you?¡¹ Fran increasingly became antsy. She wondered if it was something unthinkable. ¡¸Hmmm, everyone said that he was about 7,000 years old.¡¹ ¡¸7,000 years old?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, they said he lived since the time of the gods on this continent.¡¹ I knew it! How inconceivable. A 7,000 year old Arlv who¡¯s been alive since the Gods¡¯ era? ¡­Was he perhaps a legendary man? Fran asked with bated breath. ¡¸U-Um, did he have¡­have a special title or something?¡¹ Yeah! He¡¯s called ¡®Sowell¡¯, the one who united all the Arlv tribes. Sowell¡­Ah! Ahh, I remember now! Sowell means ¡°sun¡± in the Arlv language. Not only that, but he was the leader of the tribes, the one who stood at the top of the Arlv tribes! Fran¡¯s jaw dropped in surprise at the magnitude of the information. ¡¸So, you know, my grandfather wanted me to take over his mantle before he died, but I¡¯m only human and my lifespan is completely different from the Arlvs. Moreover, I¡¯ve got other things to do.¨D¨D¨D¡¹ What, succeed Sowell? A human becoming the leader of the Arlv tribes, that¡¯s a hell of an idea. The average Arlv lives for several thousand years, while we, humans, live for a hundred years at most. No matter how many times he¡¯s asked to succeed Sowell, he¡¯d be in trouble¡­ This thought suddenly popped in Fran¡¯s mind, so she asked Lou about what happened afterwards. After Sowell, or Grandpa, passed away, there were some Arlvs who wanted to promote Lou as the new Sowell as per his will. However, many of the elders were very much against it. Lou didn¡¯t want to be a part of such a family riot, so he left the village of Arlvs. ¡¸You¡¯re¡­You¡¯re awesome.¡¹ Fran muttered admiringly. Arlvs were basically exclusive and they disliked other races¡­ ¡¸Haha, you think I¡¯m awesome? If I were awesome, I¡¯d already be a great wizard.¡¹ Fran couldn¡¯t help but smile when she heard Lou¡¯s words. But¡­he was thoroughly trained by that great Elven Chief, Sowell, for 10 years. Sowell must have liked him a lot to want him to succeed him even though he was human. *** ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go where you were attacked, shall we?¡¹ Fran couldn¡¯t believe her ears when Luu said it matter-of-factly. They were attacked so suddenly that they had to fight and run like hell, and from their spot, she couldn¡¯t even tell where the attack happened. Besides¡­Even with Lou, it would be very dangerous if there were any remnants of them. ¡¸But don¡¯t you think we should collect the relics of those knights?¡¡Besides, don¡¯t you have baggage?¡¹ ¡¸Sure, we should recover their belongings, and I¡¯d love to recover my stuff too, but¡­¡¹ ¡¸Then it¡¯s settled! Just use Flight Magic and we¡¯ll be there in no time.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, w-what?!¡¹ Fran couldn¡¯t help but squeal strangely. It was a voice that no maiden of her age would ever want to make again. ¡¸Jeez! I stuttered and squawked weirdly. It¡¯s your fault!¡¹ ¡¸Huh, my fault?¡¹ Fran was amused, seeing Lou scratching his head. Truth was, it wasn¡¯t his fault, but she was taking it out on him. But this guy said the damnedest things. Flight Magic wasn¡¯t easy to use, as he put it lightly. After all, it was impossible to mobilize the spirit of the wind at will through the mind¡­ Fran¡¯s expression turned overcast. Lou folded his arms and tilted his head. ¡¸Well, can¡¯t Fran fly?¡¹ Gusah! Lou¡¯s words stabbed Fran¡¯s heart resoundingly. Don¡¯t sound so disappointed! Stop the stabbing! ¡¸Then, let¡¯s do it this way. Everyone does this in the village of Arlv.¡¹ What was Lou saying! His arms were outstretched and signaling her to go there. ¡¸You¡¯d better hold on tight to me, because I¡¯m going to fly away.¡¹ Whaaat?! Lou¡­Hug a man? But! ¡¸In the village of Arlv, adults who can fly hug children in order to learn Flight Magic. Not everyone can learn it, though.¡¹ ¡¸Er¡­Am I the same¡­as a child?¡¹ Fran glared at him peevishly, but Lou explained without regard. According to Lou¡¯s explanation¡­ If they hugged each other, it would be easier to feel the magic wave aura that the wizard emits when he activates his Flight Magic, and the Arlv children would be able to learn Flight Magic easier. Lou said it right! This is magic learning! I don¡¯t have a choice! I¡¯m sure Mother will forgive me for wanting to experience his precious magic. Fran forced herself to contrive a reason. And without hesitation, she hugged Lou tightly. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Silence reigned for a while. For some reason, Lou, who was holding Fran, remained motionless. Huh? Fran wondered what was going on, but Lou suddenly spoke up. ¡¸Fran, you have a nice scent¡­and¡­¡¹ ¡¸And what?¡¹ Fran stared at Lou. She definitely wanted to hear the rest. ¡¸You¡¯re cute¡­and¡­beautiful.¡¹ Fran silently buried her face in Lou¡¯s chest. Her body¡­heated up. Tsk! And here I¡¯ve been wondering what he was going to say! But is this Lou¡¯s heart? Why is it beating so hard? ¡¸A-Alright, here we go! Hey, Fran, don¡¯t get stiff. Just relax, okay?¡¹ You can¡¯t speak for someone, can you? Fran kept her face buried in Lou¡¯s chest, not wanting him to see her acting like a spoiled brat. After hugging the sniffling spoiled Fran tightly, Lou restored his serious look and began chanting his Kotodama. ¡¸O Wind, the breath of the earth, let me understand your drifting thoughts!¡¹ While listening to Lou¡¯s chanting, Fran felt a strange presence watching over them. What is it? What is this feeling? Is there someone watching me? Beings beyond human understanding in this world. ¡¸O dashing wind spirit Sylph! I accept thy beautiful thoughts! Thou shalt take me with the power of thy wonderful breath! I desire the power of the wind to travel as a man from Mother Earth!¡¹ As Lou¡¯s Kotodama chanting progressed, both of their bodies suddenly became lighter. Whoaaa! What is this? I-I am floating! ¡¸Grant me thy power! Soar Flight!¡¹ The moment Lou finished his chanting, the power of the Wind Spirit, Sylph, the source of Flight Magic, sent him and Fran flying into the sky in a flash. CH 4 Chapter4 - Bereavement The wind on her cheeks felt so good! Fran was flying in the wide open sky, held tightly by Lou. She could see the trees of the forest far below. Fran marveled at the comfort of flying in the sky for the first time, and at Lou¡¯s amazing talent as a wizard. Amazing! Just amazing! It was funny that these were the only words she could come up with to express her simple emotions that she felt inexplicable. Fire and wind attribute magic, healing magic, and even spying magic¡­this was probably what it meant by unfathomable. This guy ¨D¨D¨D if he was skilled enough as a magician, those ladies would certainly give their consent. ¡¸Hey, Fran. Where were you attacked?¡¹ Fran¡¯s thoughts were interrupted when Lou called out to her. ¡¸We¡¯ve risen right above now. If so, it should be along the northwest road.¡¹ ¡¸OK!¡¹ Sniff, sniff¡­Fran couldn¡¯t resist sniffing him. He smelled of sweat¡­but she felt safe in Lou¡¯s arms. Speaking of which, she remembered being called a dog girl formerly because she could sniff odors right away. Hahaha¡­ Fran chuckled at the memory. ¡¸Is it over there?¡¹ Following the direction Lou, who had his hands full holding herself, was pointing with his chin, she spotted an upturned familiar carriage. Fran¡¯s expression, which had been upbeat until now, darkened as soon as she saw it. It reminded her of last night¡¯s attack. The scene must have been the same as last night¡¯s tragedy. Lou noticed this and whispered softly. ¡¸Fran, please endure a little. If not, just keep your eyes closed.¡¹ Lou¡­you¡¯re looking out for me. Thank you! Fran squeezed Lou¡¯s arm. ¡¸I don¡¯t feel that unique magic wave aura. It looks like those guys aren¡¯t there.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s all right! I¡¯ll be watching very closely. These are the people who fought for me.¡¹ Fran said, ready to squeeze Lou¡¯s arms once more. The two slowly made their way down to the incident location. *** ¡¸This is ¡­ awful.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ The site where Fran was attacked was beyond horrific. The knights who died protecting her seemed to have been devoured by those monsters here and there. Their corpses were in a miserable state. The same was true for the horses that pulled the carriage. Some of the corpses were lying around. Lou examined them meticulously. ¡¸They still look like a pseudo-life form, a homunculus. They¡¯re likely demons that were a combination of evil chimera and magical beasts.¡¹ Fran stood still, watching the merciless scene. ¡¸Fran¡­¡¹ Lou¡¯s call made Fran snap back to her senses. ¡¸What relics should I bring back for the knights?¡¹ ¡¸Uh, nothing too big.¡¹ Fran remembered the backpack that Lou had with him. It was packed with everything needed for a trip; there was no extra space. ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve got this.¡¹ There was a bracelet fastened to Lou¡¯s left arm that he pointed to, which appeared a magical tool. Apparently, it has turned into a¡¸Storage Madogu.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s, no way!?¡¹ ¡¸I made it with an enchantment magic incantation, just like Grandpa taught me.¡¹ Enchantment magic incantation? Enchantment magic incantation, you say?! Speaking of which, he immediately recognized her attackers as pseudo-life forms, Homunculus. No wonder the great Arlv, Sowell, who lived for 7000 years named Lou as his successor. ¡¸I get it¡­Then, I¡¯ll trouble you, Lou. Would you mind retrieving their swords and hair? I-I do it too, of course.¡¹ Fran approached a corpse and tried to collect his sword and hair, but the horrific state of the corpse made her nauseous once again¡­she crouched down and vomited everything in her stomach. ¡¸Oi, Fran!¡¹ Lou ran over and carried Fran in his arms, then took her to the shade of a tree and laid her down. After wiping her dirty mouth with a dry cloth, he covered Fran with his cloak and gently caressed her cheek with a burly hand. ¡¸Are you okay? Don¡¯t push yourself. If you aren¡¯t used to it, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡¹ Fran felt pathetic. She was too weak to touch the knights who died protecting her¡­ Lou watched Fran sobbing for a while and then collected the swords and hair of the five knights. It was fortunate that their swords were mostly shorswords and not large longswords, which made them easier to clean and store. As for the hair of the deceased, they had crests attached to their armor, so he peeled them off and used them as a marker. After all the work was done, Lou called out to Fran again, who was lying down. ¡¸Fran, I¡¯m done.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Are you okay? Great, let¡¯s head to your house. Hold on to me again.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Fran ¡­¡¹ When Lou approached Fran, rested a hand on her shoulder and tried to pick her up¡­ The sobbing Fran began wailing. The emotions he had been holding back burst out like a dam. ¡¸U-U-Waaaaaaaaa!¡¹ Lou gently rubbed her back and repeatedly told her that everything was all right. The voice that was comforting her unknowingly turned husky. And Lou himself was unaware. CH 5 Chapter5 - Funeral ¡¸I was thinking of recovering a few of their keepsakes but¡­I can¡¯t leave things like this.¡¹ Lou calmly told Fran. According to him, there were many other demons and beasts in the vicinity. So there was a possibility that the knights¡¯ corpses would further be eaten away and become undead. ¡¸The cadavers here are merely a vessel for the body after the soul has departed. But we can¡¯t let them be marred any more than they already are, having sacrificed their lives to protect you.¡¹ Lou said he would give the martyred knights a proper burial¡­ Hearing this, Fran burst into tears again and muttered. ¡¸You¡¯re gonna be fine now. Yeah, as Lou said, we must mourn properly.¡¹ Lou carefully arranged the bodies of the knights in a row and signaled Fran with his eyes. Fran caught it and knelt with her hands clasped in front of her. Lou waited till Fran kneeled completely before taking a breath. With a rhythm that seemed to be a unique breathing technique, Lou¡¯s internal magic power soared rapidly. His lips moved, and he chanted a sonorous Kotodama. ¡¸O Great Being, who governs the truth of life! Their souls have departed to you in the heavens. Grant me the task of returning their remaining physical vessels to Mother Earth! Mother Earth, grant me strength! Show them the route back to you! I will use your divine grace to send them your way!¡¹ Fran was familiar Kotodama chanting that came from Lou¡¯s mouth. Kotodama verses were different, because they were funeral magic used by bishops and monks who served the gods. Eventually, when the surge of magic power reached its peak, the spell would be activated. ¡¸Requiem!¡¹ A dazzling white light enveloped Lou. Lou moved his hands, and the white light filled the area, enveloping the bodies. Then the bodies of the knights in front of them turned to dust in a flash. When the white light gradually subsided¡­ Only the armor and helmets of the knights were left on the ground. *** ¡¸I¡¯ll store them in the storage bracelet for now.¡¹ Lou picked up the armors and other equipment that the knights had been wearing. Lou said that these too should all be given to the bereaved family as mementos. ¡¸What about your luggage?¡¹ At Lou¡¯s prompt, Fran looked around¡­ A familiar cherished bag was left beside the carriage wreck. It wasn¡¯t taken away probably because it only contained personal belongings such as clothes and documents related to her training in the neighboring country. Fran picked up her bag and hugged it gently to her chest. ¡¸Off we go, then! To Fran¡¯s house.¡¹ Lou was still smiling calmly. Feeling relieved, Fran hugged him as before, wrapping her arms firmly around his back. It was, by all accounts, an artless act of a woman entrusting herself to the love of her life. Lou once again chanted that Flight Magic spell¡­ And the two of them rose quickly and disappeared into the sky. *** ¡¸Fran, it would be inappropriate to just land in the city like this.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I know. I think it would be best if you land a little further away from the city, and we¡¯ll walk.¡¹ They were flying towards St. Helena, the royal capital of the Kingdom of Valentine. Fran said that if Lou¡¯s power was too exposed, it would cause trouble later. ¡¸What kind of trouble?¡¹ ¡¸Your power is far beyond the framework of a single wizard. You¡¯re a hero, so to speak.¡¹ When Fran called him a hero, Lou¡¯s face turned bitter. ¡¸I¡¯m not kidding. I don¡¯t like that kind of thing. That¡¯s why I left the Arlv Village.¡¹ ¡¸But you still have the power to use it, don¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, well¡­¡¹ After all, there was magic to be wielded¡­ For some reason, the frown on Lou¡¯s face was so funny that Fran couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Then exerted all her strength on her arms around Lou¡¯s back. ¡¸Come on! Did you forget? You¡¯re going to be a teacher at my school.¡¹ ¡¸Teacher¡­be a teacher? Then would I be just like my Grandpa?¡¹ Lou didn¡¯t seem to have much of a clue. But Fran thought as she stared at Lou¡¯s face. I¡¯m in trouble. I¡¯m in trouble if I don¡¯t get him to teach at our school. If he becomes an adventurer, I¡¯ll never see him¡­again. So¡­let¡¯s say it straight! I want to say it! I must tell him! ¡¸Yes! I think your talent will be beneficial in teaching others. Besides¡­¡¹ ¡¸Besides?¡¹ ¡¸¡­No, it¡¯s nothing. Come on, this is already the royal capital. Let¡¯s land in that area.¡¹ Fran still couldn¡¯t express her feelings. She felt disgusted by her own lack of courage. Lou and Fran ensured that there were no people on the road a short distance from the royal capital St. Helena¡­ Then they descended discreetly into a wooded area, a little off the road. *** Thirty minutes later¡­ Lou and Fran were in front of the north main gate of St. Helena. ¡¸G-Goodness! Lady Francesca! W-What on earth happened to you?!¡¹ The guards at the north gate were stunned to see Fran covered in mud and dust and exclaimed with a stutter. In contrast, Fran replied with a slightly strained expression. ¡¸Thanks for you as always. I¡¯ll talk to Count Ryan, Captain of the Royal Capital Knights, about the details. In the meantime, can you accompany me to the mansion? Oh, and he¡¯s coming with me.¡¹ After issuing instructions, Fran exhaled lightly. A sense of fatigue seemed to hit her now that she was finally able to go home. The guards stood erect and saluted. ¡¸R-Roger! We will escort you to Count Dumer¡¯s mansion. And who is this?¡¹ A guard pointed at Lou behind her. It was probably baffling why the filthy dressed Lou was with Fran. He gave off that impression. ¡¸He¡­He saved my life. I won¡¯t tolerate rudeness!¡¹ When Fran saw the guard blatantly pointing his fingers at Lou, she¡­ She frowned and stated decisively. ¡¸Yes! I understand. Hey! Ask someone to take my place here. Also, call for a carriage and backup to guard Lady Francesca.¡¹ The guard shouted again, and the other guards quickly dispersed. One of them stood in front of the main gate, and the other three, along with the guards who had been there before, took up positions on the four sides of Fran, throwing sharp glances at the surroundings. Lou witnessed everything and realized anew¡­ Fran was a noble lady. In a somber atmosphere, Fran walked towards the carriage parked by the gate, flanked by guards. Lou then followed after her, feeling detached from the world. He had been living in the Village of Arlv until recently, and the atmosphere of the royal capital and its bustle was very fresh to him. The door of the carriage was opened, and as Fran got in, she extended her white hand out from inside. The guards looked dubious when they saw it, but Fran grabbed Lou¡¯s hand firmly and invited him into the carriage. CH 6 Chapter6 - Homecoming The carriage door closed the moment Lou entered. The coachman prompted the horse and with the crack of a whip, the carriage departed. The carriage was surrounded by four guards on horseback, who rode alongside the carriage. Fran sat opposite Lou and finally showed some relief. ¡¸It is said that Valentine is a land of adventurers, but¡­¡¹ Fran spoke¡­ St. Helena, the capital of the Kingdom of Valentine, was by nature a very strict place against strangers entering. But as long as you could get your identity vouched for, obtain a citizen¡¯s card, and pay your taxes properly, you should be perfectly fine. In contrast to this royal city¡­ Bardland, the second largest city on Valentine and known as the City of Beginnings or the City of Adventurers, was a stark contrast. The city Lou was aiming for was the headquarters of the continent¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s Guild, and was a very tolerant city for adventurers. That was why the guards at the gate were looking at me so warily¡­ Lou was convinced of this and smiled bitterly. Fran begged him to go to her house, not knowing that he was thinking about it. ¡¸Just come to my house for the time being! I want you to explain to my mother what has happened.¡¹ ¡¸Okay, leave it to me.¡¹ Again! He said ¡°it¡± again! Fran was overjoyed that she looked at Lou with a big smile on her face. The carriage passed through the city center and eventually entered the residence district of the nobles. **** ¡¸Lady Francisca has returned.¡¹ ¡¸Was she injured?¡¹ ¡¸Get a doctor!¡¹ ¡¸Have you cleaned up her room yet?¡¹ When the carriage carrying them arrived at the Count of Dumer¡¯s residence¡­ They heard the servants screaming with worry. They knew because sentinels had come to report to the House Steward ostentatiously. All the servants had sensed that something had happened to the lady of the house on the way. ¡¸Quiet, you two! So much noise is harmful for the lady¡¯s health.¡¹ One man stood out in the crowd. In a low but clear voice, he shouted at the rowdy servants. The man was well past his mid-fifties. However, he was so burly that you could determine his age. He was well over two meters tall, with terrifyingly developed pectoral muscles that were evident even through his shirt. His arms were as thick as logs, and his thighs were about a woman¡¯s waist¡­ He has tanned, dark skin, bald with a deep, chiseled face, thick lips that showed he was strong-willed, and sharp, steeple-colored eyes that give off an incredibly intimidating glow to those around him. ¡¸Ha-Hai!¡¹ ¡¸Apologies, Ziemon-sama.¡¹ ¡¸We-We¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡¹ The man¡¯s harshness caused the servants to apologize in a panic and immediately fall silent. Fran¡¯s mother, the Countess of Dumer, had given this man full authority over the house. He was the chief steward of the household, Zeimon, who was in charge of all the servants in the house. The carriage stopped in front of the main gate of the mansion, and the door opened as the guards flanked it. Lou got out first, and when he reached out to Fran, she grasped his hand firmly and alighted from the carriage. Zeimon¡¯s brow creased in discomfort as he watched, and his gaze grew more intense. Zeimon stood in front of them, who were hand in hand, and spoke to Fran, completely ignoring Lou. ¡¸Well, well¡­Lady Francesca, I¡¯m relieved to see you safe.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you, Zeimon. You¡¯ve heard from the sentinel, right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ve already reported this matter to Madam.¡¹ ¡¸Then I will take him to Mother¡¯s room.¡¹ But Zeimon remained standing and refused to budge. ¡¸Get out of the way!¡¹ Fran¡¯s protest was met with an inarticulate voice and no change in expression. ¡¸Madam is in her laboratory. As for you, Lady Francesca, I have received word that you should bathe and then head to the laboratory.¡¹ ¡¸Again! Here we go again. Another magic research. It¡¯s all magic in her spare time.¡¹ Fran chuckled, looked at Lou and shrugged. ¡¸All right, I¡¯ll bathe and then we¡¯ll go to the lab. Lou, let¡¯s go.¡¹ Fran grabbed Lou¡¯s hand and tried to go inside the mansion. But again, Zeimon made a move and blocked them. ¡¸Now¡­what?¡¹ As expected, Fran¡¯s expression was one of irritation. Zemon did not blink an eyelid when he saw how unhappy his master was. ¡¸Madam¡­only told me to let you pass. And who is he?¡¹ ¡¸Have you not heard from the sentinel?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ve only heard that you were attacked by bandits on the way and that all the knights guarding you died.¡¹ That was a lie. Fran stared at Zeimon in silence. But he was unaffected by Fran, and showed no sign of being offended at all. Fran gave the guards a detailed description of the circumstances of the incident. It was impossible for the guard to twist the report and make a false report to Zeimon. If there was such a thing, then that man was twisting the facts and making false reports to her mother. ¡¸I¡¯ll report directly to Mother. He saved my life. When I explain this to Mother, he will have to testify as a witness.¡¹ Despite hearing Fran¡¯s words, Zeimon slowly shook his head without changing his expression. ¡¸Even if it¡¯s your wish, I can¡¯t just let him pass like this. If I let such an unknown man into the house, and something happens to Madam¡­it will be serious trouble.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?!¡¹ Fran almost forgot herself at Zeimon¡¯s malicious tone, but stopped herself just in time. This was because Lou stopped her with a light tap on her shoulder. Zeimon¡¯s brow furrowed anew, and said with obvious displeasure. ¡¸I¡¯ve been watching you for a while now, you! You¡¯re just a low-life! I will not allow you to touch my lady so carelessly.¡¹ Lou chuckled in exasperation as he listened to Zeimon¡¯s abuse. ¡¸Low-life? Me?¡¹ ¡¸Lou¡­I¡¯m sorry. He¡¯s always been like this for a long time.¡¹ Fran looked beat. Lou replied to Fran,¡¸It¡¯s all right.¡¹ Then he turned to Zeimon again. Lou¡¯s calm expression did not falter under Zeimon¡¯s glare. ¡¸Your loyalty is misplaced.¡¹ ¡¸What? How is my loyalty misplaced?¡¹ Amidst Zeimon¡¯s fury, Lou stated firmly. ¡¸Your priority should be to take care of Fran. I don¡¯t think you have reported this to your Madam properly, and that would be disloyal to your Madam as well.¡¹ ¡¸Wha, you dare taunt me?!¡¹ ¡¸When Fran mentioned about the guard¡¯s report, the magic wave aura you were giving off wavered a bit unnaturally.¡¹ ¡¸Magic wave aura? Wavered?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right! You¡¯re lying to us.¡¹ ¡¸U-h, what bullshit! ¡¹ As if Luo¡¯s point had caught him off-guard. For the first time, Zeimon, who until now had looked angry, showed signs of agitation. Eeh?! Lou! Did you fathom that? He¡¯s lying¡­you can tell?!! Fran was stunned again by Lou¡¯s nonchalant talk as he looked at Zeimon. ¡¸I am your lady! Y-You lied to me! Unforgivable! I won¡¯t forgive you!¡¹ ¡¸I know how much you care for you Madam, and your insubordination is merely to protect her from the scums of the earth.¡¹ ¡¸Gurr¡­¡¹ ¡¸But if anything goes wrong later on, you¡¯ll be making both of us very unhappy.¡¹ Lou spoke plainly, but his tone seemed to have ignited Zeimon¡¯s anger. ¡¸You little brat! Don¡¯t you dare talk to me like that! I don¡¯t need you to tell me what to do! You have no idea how hard I¡¯ve worked to protect Madam! All this time!¡¹ ¡¸Have I gone overboard?¡­Sorry about that.¡¹ ¡¸Screw you! Rrrrah!¡¹ Zeimon let out a beastly growl, stretched his arms, and grabbed at Lou. ¡¸Stop! Zeimon!¡¹ Zeimon, the chief steward of the Dumer family, was a mighty warrior who could use all kinds of weapons as well as unique techniques. He had killed countless¡­ enemies on the battlefield so far. Oh no! He¡¯s going to kill Lou! Fran¡¯s scream echoed. Zeimon¡¯s fist, which was as big as a baby¡¯s head, landed on Lou¡¯s slender neck at lightning speed! But Lou easily jumped back and dodged the fist. He ducked, and Zeimon roared and attacked again. But Lou evaded him once more. No way! Zeimon can¡¯t touch Lou, not even a single finger. Fran was upset at first, but¡­ She was regaining her composure as she watched Lou evade Zeimon¡¯s attack with ease. This is? ¡­What the heck? Fran tilted her head. As long as he could dodge the attack, he was no longer a threat. Now, if all he needed was to use a little magic and he could definitely defeat Zeimon easily¡­ For some reason, Lou didn¡¯t use magic. He just dodged Zeimon¡¯s grabs. Zeimon was not using his usual body techniques that he has used to slaughter so many enemies, probably because he had lost his head. Lou was ducking and not letting his opponent touch him, while Zeimon was just trying to grab him. It was a strange sight. Like a children¡¯s game of tag, or a children¡¯s fight. ¡¸You! You¡¯re a coward! If you¡¯re a man, don¡¯t run, fight!¡¹ Numbly, Zeimon shouted in frustration. ¡¸Haha, sure¡­Come on then.¡¹ ¡¸Ooooryaaaah!¡¹ Zeimon drove his left fist into Lou, who replied nonchalantly. But again, Lou dodged smoothly. He then gently raised his own left arm and met Zeimon¡¯s left fist as he struck, letting the momentum of his fist flow away. At that very moment! For some reason, Zeimon suddenly wobbled and stepped on his own foot. With a smirk, Lou slammed his right fist into Zeimon¡¯s stomach! With a heavy, dull blow, Lou¡¯s fist was buried up to his wrist! Zeimon couldn¡¯t hide the look of surprise¡­and agony from Lou¡¯s attack. ¡¸Uggh¡­pah¡­you¡¯re a fool¡­my physique isn¡¯t so easily damaged¡­¡¹ Zeimon¡¯s stupefaction was greeted Lou¡¯s calm and unperturbed voice as ever. ¡¸You made light of me without assessing my ability. Had you used your Taijutsu against me, I would have struggled too.¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean, struggle?!¡¹ Zeimon was surprised, and a bitter smile immediately appeared on his face. ¡¸Hey, kid! Did y-y-you see through my techniques?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I found out during the fight. And you weren¡¯t really serious about it, were you? For Fran¡¯s sake.¡¹ How mortifying, to be so easily tackled by an unknown young lad and unilaterally knocked down¡­ Zeimon was starting to find it funny. How hilarious. He planned on going easy on him, and yet¡­ Unbeknownst to him, he was seen through and through. ¡¸Ugh¡­Kid, you¡¯re a real piece of work!¡­Oh, My Lady!¡¹ Fran, who was suddenly called, was confused and once again stared at Zeimon¡¯s face, contorted in pain. ¡¸Ah, I-I apologize for my rudeness to the guest you brought! You can p-punish me anyway you want!¡¹ Zeimon fainted right after finishing that. Fran was astonished and turned her head, only to see Lou, smiling as calm as usual. ¡¸Fran, don¡¯t worry. I took it easy on him, and I¡¯ll heal him right away.¡¹ Hearing Lou saying that Zeimon was safe, a look of relief revived over Fran¡¯s face. Soon. ¡¸What¡¯s all this fuss abouts? Fran, explain.¡¹ Such a dignified voice! It fell on everyone present. A petite figure appeared at the entrance of the mansion, her sharp eyes scowling at the area¡­ It was Fran¡¯s mother, Countess Adelaide Dumer, herself. CH 7 Chapter7 - Smile ¡¸Why has Zeimon collapsed? I¡¯m telling you again, Fran, explain this.¡¹ A powerful majordomo, who was also a martial arts expert, was unilaterally defeated¡­ Unperturbed by this situation, Fran¡¯s mother, Countess Adelaide Dumer, demanded her daughter to explain the situation. She was the Countess of the prestigious Dumer family, a descendant of the hero, Bard Creed, who founded the Kingdom of Valentine. ¡­Adelaide was a genius who rapidly began to showcase her talent for magic when she was over 10 years old. She was also known as the ¡°Dancing Princess¡± for the variety of magic she wielded and the splendid way she performed them. At the age of 16, she entered the Valentine Magical Girls¡¯ Academy, where she became a talented young woman and graduated in just one year instead of three. After graduating from the same University of Magic in two years instead of four, the results of her excellent research on magic were recognized, and she was asked to become a professor as a special exception upon graduation. She accepted the position. Merely five years later, at the young age of 24, she was appointed president of the university, a position she held for the next 20 years until she turned 44, and was considered a super elite. However, in the middle of her term as president of the University of Magic, the former chairman of her alma mater, the Magical Girls¡¯ Academy, fell ill¡­ After much deliberation, she accepted the Chairman and Headmaster position at the school this time, which she had been asked to do many times¡­Until the present. After Adelaide questioned her daughter, Fran, again¡­ As was her usual habit in studying magic, she began to analyze the situation on the spot. She could measure the presence or absence of life force and the texture of matter with her innate magical eye. In addition, she has excellent observation skills and intuition to grasp the picture. Her calm personality allowed her to assess the circumstances correctly at all times. It was a shame that used such talent, which was superior above all others, simply for magic alone¡­ Her uncle, Duke Edmond Dumer, Lord of Bardland, often urged Adelaide to enter politics. However, the number one concern in her life was magic. For that reason, her heart never wavered¡­ Back to the main subject. Adelaide further activated her magical eye and assessed the magic wave aura of the fallen Zeimon. He was safe! Zeimon¡¯s magic power wave was not that of a lifeless person. But he¡¯s got quite a few lacerations on his abdomen and was unconscious. The servants were standing in the distance while her daughter was surrounded by two men she didn¡¯t recognize. Hmm, Fran¡¯s reaction is surprising. The girl isn¡¯t frightened at all, but instead is grasping the edge of the man¡¯s clothes. She hasn¡¯t introduced him to me¡­so they must have not known each other very long. It¡¯s rare for her to trust a man like that. What kind of wind is blowing today? Adelaide couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she read that much into it. With that girl¡¯s power¡­ There¡¯s no way she could have wounded Zeimon like this. Then, that only meant that the man knocked him down. But¡­I can¡¯t feel any menace from him. That¡¯s probably why¡­Fran is sticking to him without fear. With that thought in mind, Adelaide stepped forward with a thud. ¡¸Ah, Madam!¡¹ One of the servants exclaimed involuntarily. She probably meant that it was dangerous for her to get closer. But Adelaide ignored the warning and walked up to where Lou and Fran were standing. Zeimon was still lying down in front of them. Adelaide moved even closer and approached Lou unprotected. She then peered into Lou¡¯s face as closely as she could. ¡¸Just a minute, Mother! You¡¯re being rude to Lou!¡¹ Fran must have thought her mother¡¯s behavior was offensive. She protested as best she could, but Adelaide was having none of it. Mm~ So you¡¯re named Lou, huh? Let me see¡­ He¡¯s pretty tall¡­ I¡¯d say, about 185 cm. Slender but looks agile. Black hair and black eyes¡­ He¡¯s human with a chiseled face, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen a face like his in this country. He¡¯s unique, so to speak! Does he perhaps have a drop of the Yamato Imperial blood in him? Still! He¡¯s remarkable! What Adelaide felt once more¡­ It was the overwhelming magic power in Lou¡¯s body. She sensed it earlier. This magnitude didn¡¯t belong to an ordinary person. Her magical eye couldn¡¯t see through the exact depth¡­Bottomless was the word for it. To top it all, what were those signs around him that transcend human comprehension? Adelaide¡¯s thoughts were dashed by a single word from Lou. ¡¸Just give a minute. Can I get this guy back on his feet before Fran talks to you?¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m Lou, and I¡¯m the one who wounded him, so let me cure him for now.¡¹ ¡¸Hang on!¡¹ Before Adelaide could stop him, Lou began to chant Kotodama. It was the same restorative magic that had once healed Fran. ¡¸O Wind that is the breath of the earth, O earth that is the foundation of the earth, O water, which nurtures life on earth, and O fire that is the vein of the earth. I extol your power! I seek your power! Thus grant me your power! Let the beloved be filled to the brim with the healing of the earth! Now, grant it to him!¡¹ After a brief pause, a magic wave aura was released from both of Lou¡¯s hands. ¡¸Heal!¡¹ A warm, pale light enveloped the fallen Zeimon. ¡¸T-that¡¯s¡­¡¹ The healing magic that Lou cast just now was fundamentally different from the principles of magic that Adelaide and the others usually used. Individual magic power is converted into various kinds of magic by means of Kotodama, and then shoots out in magic waves¡­ It¡¯s a magic technique that I taught at the school when I was running the Valentine¡¯s University of Magic before. But Adelaide, who has studied all kinds of magic and tried it out whenever she had the chance, knew exactly what ¡°it¡± was. ¡­Lou was exercising what was called the Four Great Elemental Magic. If the magic technique was a manual that transformed magic power into magic waves in order to reproduce a small fraction of the Great Powers exercised by gods and disciples and so forth, then¡­ Spirit magic was magic that was directly powered by the spirits themselves. It was said that only a few humans could fundamentally employ spirits to invoke magic. Why was that? Magical techniques didn¡¯t waste magic power, could be easily activated, and were easy to control. In other words, thanks to the great achievements of the predecessors, magic techniques were the most efficient way to activate and exercise magic. In contrast, spirit magic, which directly borrowed the power of unknown spirits, was difficult to control, let alone activate. Although there were a few who were curious and friendly, spirits were basically hard to please and couldn¡¯t be measured by human character. For this reason, it was very difficult to come to terms with them. It would make sense if spirits were thought as forces of nature. So, it wasn¡¯t humans who were most suited to this spirit magic, but the elves known as Arlvs. The Arlvs, who were closer to them in terms of race, lived as one with the forest and nature, so they could easily match their magic power wave wavelengths with the spirits. Even so, it was only a comparison to the human race. The Arlv race wasn¡¯t perfect in their use of spirit magic. I¡¯ve witnessed a lot of sub-par spirit magic in the past¡­ I¡¯ve only seen perfect spirit magic a few times before. Of course, Adelaide herself has never exercised it herself. Nevertheless! This was the first time she felt such an overwhelming spirit magic being exercised¡­ Even Adelaide, as expected, was stunned for a while¡­ Zeimon, who was badly injured and unconscious, slowly got up. ¡¸Oh, Madam¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ze-Zeimon! How¡¯s your injury?¡¹ Adelaide inquired in a voice that trembled a little with excitement¡­ Zeimon reflexively touched the wound in his abdomen where Lou had punched him and looked surprised. ¡¸Wha? Huh, huh, it¡¯s healed¡­¡¹ ¡¸Really? Isn¡¯t Lou amazing?!¡¹ Fran, who had been watching the situation, gave a thumbs up as if proud of a victory. She was grinning with the so-called ¡°cocky look.¡± Adelaide was beyond surprised to see her daughter¡¯s amazed expression. You are indeed a worrying daughter¡­ You¡¯re as proud of him as if he were your own. I can tell that this guy, Lou, is not a bad guy, but¡­ Adelaide decided to look on the bright side. ¡­She couldn¡¯t believe Fran could smile like this¡­ Really! It¡¯s been years. The corners of Adelaide¡¯s mouth rose, albeit only slightly. Before Adelaide knew it, her beloved daughter¡¯s smile, which she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time soothed her. CH 8 Chapter8 - Meal ¡¸Will this get you to listen to Fran?¡¹ Countess Adelaide Doumer turned to see Lou Brandell with a gentle smile on his face. ¡¸Yes, I understand.¡¹ Adelaide nodded lightly and smiled mischievously this time. Her curiosity was piqued, and her desire to investigate Lou as a research subject intensified. Once she knew that her beloved daughter, Fran, was safe, Adelaide¡¯s concerns about the attack, which had already been reported to her, became secondary in her mind. ¡¸But I¡¯m also curious about you, so I¡¯d love to hear more about you.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Fran¡¯s expression was mixed. The words¡¸My mother has slipped back to her old ways¡¹were all but written in her eyes. ¡¸What about me?¡¹ When he was asked to ask about himself, Lou gave her a look of doubt. ¡¸Yes, about you. I¡¯d like you and Fran to talk to me.¡¹ Adelaide¡¯s curiosity was evident in her eyes. Lou was puzzled, but¡­ As if Fran had made up her mind, she grabbed Lou¡¯s hand and pulled him into the house with a jerk. Fran apologized for her mother, Adelaide¡¯s, approach, which could be construed as too unreserved. ¡¸I¡¯m so, so sorry. My mom was just too rude.¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s that? I wasn¡¯t being rude. It¡¯s totally fine.¡¹ In response to Fran¡¯s apology, Lou slowly waved his hand, ¡¸I don¡¯t mind.¡¹ Every time Fran saw Lou¡¯s gentle smile, she felt her heart grow warmer. This comfort was irreplaceable. She never wanted to give it up! When Fran registered this thought, she put more strength into her hand and grasped Lou¡¯s hand tightly again. The servants of the mansion hurriedly followed them. From the back of the line, Adelaide walked briskly, smiling as if she was looking forward to her upcoming interaction with Lou¡­ Zeimon, whose wounds have healed, also chased after her, giving off the impression that he was guarding his master. While pouring his attention on Adelaide, Zeimon¡¯s eyes followed the figures of Lou and Fran, walking ahead. ¡¸I understand. I also¡­find that kid interesting. He¡¯s truly an interesting fellow¡­Madam.¡¹ Zeimon muttered with a smile, as if his condescension earlier had been a lie. However, Adelaide cut Zeimon off with a quick slash without looking at him beside her. It¡¯s funny that you call him ¡°kid¡± when you lost to him so easily. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Zeimon had no words to reply. It was exactly as Adelaide said. So, how should he address Lou from now on? Zeimon got lost in thought. *** Under Fran¡¯s orders, a servant led the way¡­ Lou was experiencing a human bath for the first time in the guest bathroom. He was a little confused when he was told to wash himself in a tub full of bubbles, but the bubbles smelled just like Fran¡¯s, calming him down a little. His first human bath¡­ But that didn¡¯t mean that Lou was filthy. It was just that the village of Arlv where he lived didn¡¯t have a human-style bath. To set the record straight, the Arlvs were very clean people. They bathed frequently, and if there was a hot spring in the vicinity of their village, they all took baths to relieve their fatigue. After Lou left the tub, a change of clothes was prepared for him. At any rate, Lou was still in his clothes, with only a set of dirty leather armor and some underwear. This was Adelaide¡¯s directive. They prepared¡­ A sleeved doublet called a purpoint, which was padded to make his upper body look more muscular, and leggings called hose, which gave the appearance of toned legs. The servant told him that they were unused clothes belonging to Fran¡¯s younger brother, who was in the school¡¯s dormitory and was not currently at the mansion. Fortunately, her brother was close in physique to Lou, but the size was still a bit small. It was painful for Lou, who usually dressed comfortably and had no sense of fashion. However, he had no choice but to give in for Fran¡¯s sake. When Lou appeared in the hall¡­ Fran requested to go into the details later, so the three people decided to have a meal first. As far as Adelaide could tell, Fran was not too traumatized by the attack and had a good appetite. Therefore, the chef of the mansion prepared the usual dishes and the servants served them. Fran didn¡¯t want the servants to know too much about Lou¡¯s background, so the conversation at the dinner table was kept to the bare minimum. The three toasted with wine. Lou and Adelaide introduced themselves to each other again. ¡¸Nice to meet you, Adelaide Dumer. I¡¯m the chairman of a school called Valentine Magical Girls Academy. Pleased to meet you.¡¹ ¡¸Just so you know, I¡¯m a Countess, Adelaide said amicably with a smile.¡¹ Lou answered with a strained smile. This was because the image of human nobility that she had heard from his foster-parent, Arlv, had changed slightly. Pompous and exclusive¡­ That was the impression that Lou had of the human aristocracy. Lou took a liking to the friendly Adelaide and greeted her with a gentle smile, as usual. ¡¸It¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯m Lou, Lou Brandel. It was just a coincidence that I was able to help Fran.¡¹ Hearing Lou¡¯s words, Fran interrupted him. ¡¸Hold it right there! I¡¯ll get into the details later¡­You¡¯re right. It may have been a coincidence that we met, but it was definitely not a coincidence that I was saved!¡¹ Adelaide smiled as she watched Fran¡¯s cheeks puff out as she argued her case. She knew it. Fran¡¯s encounter with Lou has changed her. Fran continued to insist. ¡¸And if it weren¡¯t for Lou, Mother and I wouldn¡¯t have probably ever had another meal together.¡¹ ¡¸Come on! That¡¯s a terrible thing to say!¡¹ Adelaide protested softly, still smiling. But Fran was not to be outdone. She flatly stated what has been a stark fact. ¡¸You know, Mother. Whenever you come back from the academy, you don¡¯t eat properly and stay in the lab most of the time, don¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸Oops!¡¹ ¡¸Oops, no. It¡¯s a fact, you know?¡¹ ¡¸Erm¡­hahaha, before I knew it, time has gone by so fast.¡¹ Lou was a little jealous at their bickering. Without parents, Lou never experienced the warmth of his immediate family. Sowell of Arlv, who had been a substitute parent, was no longer a person of this world. When he looked at the table, he saw that the food served was much more sumptuous than the food he had eaten when he lived in the Arlv Village or when he had traveled and hunted for food. Lou bowed to them both, clasped his hands in silent prayer, and resumed eating again. A variety of dishes were lined up in front of him¡­ For Lou, it was the freshest meal he had ever eaten. He had never eaten bread before. The bread that Fran and the others usually ate was the so-called white bread. It was said to be made from wheat flour that has had the outer layer, called bran, removed. It was fluffy¡­ sweet and delicious. Pea soup, scrambled chicken eggs, salads with colorful vegetables, meat pies, and a whole roasted pork with spicy sauce were also on the table. Lou wasn¡¯t a picky eater. He gobbled up the food with a voracious appetite. It¡¯s delicious! Lou praised the dishes¡­ He smiled at Fran and Adelaide, and then turned a carefree smile toward the head chef who was standing behind him. Seeing Lou¡¯s pleased smile, the chef couldn¡¯t resist smiling back happily. Fran pondered. Lou has even changed the atmosphere of meals in our house. Me too¡­My appetite is a lot better than usual! Fran savored such a sprinkle of happiness. CH 9 Chapter9 - Trauma ¡¸Thank you for the delicious meal.¡¹ After finishing the fruit for dessert and drinking the after-dinner tea¡­ Lou clasped his hands together again and prayed silently for a while. Not a thanksgiving prayer to God, but a silent prayer?! Both Fran and Adelaide seemed puzzled why Lou did the same thing before he started eating. Immediately, curiosity set in! Adelaide gave him a look. ¡¸I get it.¡¹ Fran nodded and asked Lou curiously about what he had just performed. ¡¸Is that an Ar¡­ uhm, a custom of the city you used to live in, or what?¡¹ ¡¸Arlv? Fran almost blurted out, and then hurriedly rephrased it.¡¹ But Lou slowly shook his head and denied it. ¡¸Hmm, not exactly. I usually do this before meals.¡¹ ¡¸Oh~ Lou, is it a meaningful deed?¡¹ ¡¸It does have a meaning. It¡¯s a way to express condolences and gratitude to those that became food. It¡¯s also an expression of gratitude to the people involved.¡¹ ¡¸Food and people involved?¡­Condolences and thanks?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, of course. Animals and plants have a life, don¡¯t they?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡¹ ¡¸Of course, we need to eat to survive. One thing we can do is to express condolences and be grateful every day, not to take for granted that we are able to live at the expense of the lives of our food.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­So that¡¯s your condolences and appreciation for food.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, and one more thing. The meal would not be possible without the farmers who grew the wheat and vegetables and raised the pigs; the delivery men who brought the food to our city; and the chef and servants who prepared the food itself.¡¹ ¡¸Indeed! If any one of them is missing, we will not be able to eat¡­right? I get it, that makes sense! I¡¯ll do the same! Thanks for the delicious meal.¡¹ After saying that, Fran also folded her hands together and prayed silently, just like Lou. Adelaide smiled at the sight of her beloved daughter. After a few moments of silence, Fran opened her eyes and saw that Adelaide was not folding her hands¡­ ¡¸Come on, Mother! Let¡¯s give thanks for the food together. We have to be grateful for everything.¡¹ She puffed up her cheeks a bit and urged Adelaide to offer a silent prayer as well. *** After dinner, at the magic lab in the Countess of Dumer¡¯s residence¡­ ¡¸So, it seems that Zeimon¡¯s report was incomplete. Fran, can you start from the beginning?¡¹ Adelaide sniffed grimly with a ¡¸Hmph.¡¹ While she understood Zeimon¡¯s loyalty and care¡­ Her personality was averse to wasting time on the same project. She wanted to immerse herself in the study of magic efficiently, without wasting time in the limited time she had! This has been Adelaide¡¯s motto since she was young. Knowing her mother¡¯s character, Fran didn¡¯t waste time talking and explained the incident in a straightforward manner. ¡¸Hmm, deformed demons that wield magic¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, they came out of nowhere in huge numbers¡­It was night, so I can¡¯t tell for sure¡­I think they were over a hundred.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I used offensive magic, and my knight escorts also fought desperately, but¡­they were tough, and we were outnumbered.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸My knight escorts were hell-bent on¡­shielding me¡­and let me escape. It was a close call, but¡­Lou saved me.¡¹ Fran muttered mournfully and let out a single breath. When Adelaide heard the story, she gave her a dubious look. ¡¸I get what you¡¯re saying, but isn¡¯t it weird?¡¹ ¡¸Weird?¡¹ ¡¸Yes! It¡¯s weird. Fran, you can definitely cast a spell to detect enemies, so they shouldn¡¯t have just attacked and took you by surprise in such numbers.¡¹ Adelaide was mystified. She never thought that the spell she taught her daughter would be totally ineffective¡­ ¡¸Yeah¡­That¡¯s what¡¯s so weird. Even when I was with Lou, they tracked me and came to me. Lou detected them, but I couldn¡¯t.¡¹ Fran seemed equally mystified. Adelaide turned to Lou with a puzzled expression. ¡¸Lou, how did you know they were coming?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, is this the scout spell that Fran was using?¡¹ Lou muttered something, and then¡­ Suddenly, magic was activated. ¡¸Eh?! Eeeh!¡¹ There was no chanting and almost no pause before Lou¡¯s magic was activated. There was no doubt. This¡­This was Scout Magic. The magic wave aura coming from Lou was probably the result of the transformation and activation of the caster¡¯s magic power, which was channeled through a Scout Magic technique. ¡¸Uh, yeah, Lou. It certainly is! Oh, that thing you invoked is a Scout Magic¡­¡¹ Fran muttered dumbly. On the other hand, Adelaide¡¯s eyes widened as she stared intently at Lou. Then she croaked, ¡¸Huh.¡¹ Fran asked, as if she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡¸Lou! What about the magic technique? I didn¡¯t hear a word or a spell.¡¹ ¡¸Fran, I imagined it in reverse from the point where it would emit something similar to the magic wave you released. With this kind of magic, you can do it without chanting.¡¹ Lou answered reasonably, but Fran was astonished. ¡¸T-This extent!¡­I knew it¡­ you are amazing¡­¡¹ Unlike his usual self, Lou gave Fran a pointed look. ¡¸Fran, we¡¯ve actually recovered their corpses. I want Adelaide-san to see them¡­can I put them out here?¡¹ ¡¸What?! Their corpses?!¡¹ Fran let out a small yelp and began to quiver. This seemed to have brought back that horrible memory. All of a sudden, she got agitated. ¡¸Lo-Lou? W-Where? Where are you? Hold m-me, don¡¯t let go!¡¹ Fran hugged Lou and shouted some more jumbled words, and then plopped on the ground. ¡¸Fran!¡¹ Adelaide cried and hastily tried to activate her Calming Spell, but Lou held up a hand to stop her. ¡¸Lou, what are you going to do?¡¹ ¡¸Adelaide-san, well, leave this to me.¡¹ After speaking¡­ Lou held Fran in his arms and began to chant Kotodama. ¡¸O Wind, the breath of the earth, that shakes the trees of the forest, whose whispering is a lullaby to all living things! O Water that nurtures life on earth, whose great blessing grows into an ocean, and whose rippling waves are the music of the mother¡¯s womb! I seek that peace! I grant that peace to those I love!¡¹ Lou clasped his hands together, and a white light filled them. ¡¸Calm remission!¡¹ A white light covered Fran and filled the room further. ¡¸Ahhhhhh!¡¹ Fran, who had been on a rampage, quietly drifted off to sleep¡­ Leaning toward Lou. Meanwhile, Adelaide¡¯s eyes caught a glimpse and what a sight it was. She saw her loved ones, now deceased, in the illusion created by the white light. The apparition was her father, her mother, and the person who smiled at her one last time¡­ It was her beloved husband, the Count of Dumer, who had been Adelaide¡¯s greatest advocate. ¡¸Y-You!¡¹ Despite knowing that it was an apparition, Adelaide called out to him and reached out her hand in vain¡­ Before long¡­ When the white light subsided, standing at the end of her outstretched hand was¡­ Lou who was holding the unconscious Fran in his arms. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Adelaide-san. I was rash¡­Fran hadn¡¯t quite recovered from that.¡¹ Adelaide slowly shook her head at Lou, who bowed, while embracing Fran. ¡¸No, it¡¯s okay, Lou. Fran has to get a lot stronger than this.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸But, you know, she¡¯s not ready to walk out on her own yet.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Lou, I think you may be an angel sent by God.¡¹ Lou laughed silently when she ended calling him an angel of God. Then, he offered to carry Fran to her room. *** After gently laying the unconscious Fran on the bed in her room¡­ Lou and Adelaide faced each other again. Since Adelaide wished again¡­ Lou took out the corpse of a deformed demon who attacked Fran from his storage bracelet. In the sub-space within the storage bracelet, where powerful magic has been cast, the flow of time has stopped. The decomposition of the corpses remained since the attack. Adelaide frowned at the damaged remains of the demon, which the knights apparently slayed. ¡¸It¡¯s a little over a meter tall and looks more like a kobold goblin than a human. Did you use magic with this?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ve been using fire magic, the Fireball Fireblitz. Looking at their physique, they don¡¯t seem to have much stamina, but they do seem to have a fair amount of strength and agility. The body is based off of a pseudo-life form, a homunculus. I see it as a synthetic creature chimera of goblins and the spirits of wizards.¡¹ ¡¸Why can¡¯t Scout Magic detect them?¡¹ The spell failed to work¡­ That was what worried Adelaide the most. Lou answered those questions as well. ¡¸Adelaide-san, Scout Magic is magic that identifies enemies by sensing their menacing magic wave aura, right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s probably because they¡¯re synthetic creatures, which means the quality of their natural magic waves may have been altered. ¡¸Lou, please explain in detail!¡¹ ¡¸For example, if the magic wave is forcibly changed into a harmless herbivore thing, we won¡¯t be able to detect it as a dangerous presence, would we?¡¹ Lou smoothly expressed his opinions¡­ Adelaide exhaled in admiration and clapped her hands in delight. ¡¸I see! You¡¯ve made some very astute observations. Well, people who created such things are not good people. To begin with, even such golems are used by wizards; the church considers it the work of the devil to disregard life, which originally only God could handle.¡¹ ¡¸Right¡­but why was Fran targeted?¡¹ Lou asked Adelaide if she had any idea¡­ She folded her arms in thought and gave him a troubled look. When he probed further, she laughed wryly, ¡¸I don¡¯t know. There are too many reasons.¡¹ Adelaide quipped laughingly, but¡­ She was extraordinarily talented and has risen quickly in her career. Her husband died early, but she was able to live a happy life with her beloved daughter while immersing herself in the study of magic. She certainly knew that all these things would make the world jealous and envious. ¡¸This time around¡­I¡¯m thinking I¡¯m probably the reason they went after Fran. It¡¯s all my fault, so I must apologize later. And you¡­I haven¡¯t thanked you properly yet.¡¹ Adelaide clasped her hands together apologetically and bowed. ¡¸Thank you once again. Thank you, Lou Brandell-sama, for saving the life of my precious daughter, Fran. I, Adelaide Dumer, am deeply grateful.¡¹ Adelaide might have bowed her head deeply¡­ But when she raised her head, she was smiling mischievously for some reason. ¡¸Lou, I¡¯ll be sure to pay you back separately¡­¡¹ Adelaide hesitated, but she still had something to say. She looked into Lou¡¯s face and clearly stated what she wanted to say. ¡¸Lou! Please! I¡¯d like to know what you¡¯ve been through. And tell me about the magic you¡¯re learning!¡­I¡¯d like to take my time listening.¡¹ Adelaide pleased with eyes even brighter than when she was listening to the story of Fran¡¯s attack. CH 10 Chapter10 - Interview and recruitment ¡°Hmmm. I told Fran about it, but maybe we should start talking from the beginning.¡± Lou scratched his head and laughed wryly. ¡°You have to tell me from the beginning, just like you told Fran.¡± However, at Countess Adelaide Dumer¡¯s behest, Lou nodded and began to talk in small chunks. Ten years ago, he believed he was 9 or 10 years old¡­ He found himself wandering in the woods further north of the Kingdom of Lodonia, which was located north of the Kingdom of Valentine. And there he was picked up and raised by an old man known as Sowell of Arlv. He was told he had a talent for magic and was thoroughly trained for 10 years. This year, his foster parent, Arlv, who raised him, passed away, and he appointed him as his successor before he died. However, due to racial differences and other factors, he decided that he was incapable of succeeding him and left the village without any destination in mind. A month after he left the village, he rescued Fran from the attack and was now in this house. ¡°Speaking of my circumstances, this is how I was raised¡­¡± Adelaide couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for Lou, who smiled so carefree and quite indifferent. Adelaide curiously asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I was so lucky¡­¡± Lou said he was grateful that he met Arlv, who picked him up and gave him a happy life. He brought out his talent as a wizard, taught him how to live, and gave him the warmth of a family. Lou talked with the same smiling expression. Adelaide couldn¡¯t believe what he was saying, so she asked Lou one more time. ¡°Lucky? I mean, don¡¯t you care about your biological parents at all?¡± ¡°Oh¡­It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care.¡± Lou muttered, and once he shut his mouth, he scrutinized Adelaide¡¯s reaction. And again, he slowly opened his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve lost my memory, so there¡¯s nothing to hold me back. If I can meet my parents, I¡¯ll see them someday.¡± Lou was a man of vision when it came to the past and its fetters. He dared to hope¡­ But he thought that as long as his own relatives were living happily somewhere, that was all that matters. ¡°More than that, I just wanted to see more of this world.¡± Lou said that he was thrilled by the travel stories his foster parent, Sowell of Arlv, told him. Sowell had spent most of his life, several thousand years of his life, touring around this world. Sowell had told Lou tales of encounters with beings, races, and beasts beyond humanity¡¯s reach and beyond the confines of the Arlvs. He also happily talked about how he had been thinking about going on adventures himself someday. ¡°I¡¯m a human, so I don¡¯t have as much time as the long-lived Arlvs, do I? So I decided to start traveling right away. At any rate, if I become an adventurer, I¡¯ll be able to see the world while earning money.¡± With that in mind, Lou left the Village of Arlv and headed for the Kingdom of Valentine, the land of adventurers on this continent. Adelaide was overwhelmed when she learned about Lou¡¯s upbringing and the life he has led so far. ¡°Uhm¡­Lou, I¡¯m most surprised that the one who raised you was¡­Sowell, the same one who united all the Arlvs of this world.¡± ¡°Hmm, is he really that great? In my opinion, he was just a normal, dour old man.¡± Lou said matter-of-factly. Adelaide was dumbfounded and speechless. Lou learned magic directly from Sowell, the head of the Arlvs. This young man has no idea how great that was. Adelaide couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of envy. If possible! If possible, I wish you could teach me, too! Oh, I¡¯d love to learn! Adelaide couldn¡¯t help but feel a flutter of excitement at the thought, but decided to listen to Lou more for now. ¡°Point taken, I understand your circumstances. Now, can you teach me some magic?¡± ¡°Sure, my grandpa taught me the basics of the Spirit Magic that he claimed the Arlvs use.¡± ¡°I knew it, that was Spirit Magic! I¡¯ve heard that the Arlvs use Spirit Magic, but communicating with spirits should be quite difficult.¡± What was the magic technique that humans mainly use? A small portion of the magic that was once used by the Gods of creation, their apostles, and the spirits was formulated over a long period of time by the ancestors who studied magic. The magic system was an accumulation of these. In contrast, Spirit Magic, which was mainly used by Arlvs and their friends, was said to be orders of magnitude more effective than magic that used magic techniques because the practitioner invoked the spirits themselves and directly borrowed their power to wield it. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that from my grandfather, too. Not all Arlvs can use this magic like you, and those who can¡¯t use it use their own magic techniques to perform magic, just like humans.¡± Yeah, Lou said it right¡­ Adelaide nodded in agreement. The difficulty was so high that not all of them could use Spirit Magic, no matter how close to fairies the Arlv tribe was. ¡°But I was blessed by all four of the great spirits, so I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Say what?! What did you just say? Did you say all four great spirits? That¡¯s ridiculous! Adelaide couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Regardless of race, human beings all have a certain aptitude for magic from the time they were born. For example, Adelaide possessed a magical aptitude for the fire attribute and semi- aptitude for wind magic. Other attribute magic could be cast if using a magic technique, but the effect was usually significantly reduced if it was cast by someone who has no aptitude for the attribute. ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­Impossible!¡± Lou shook his head at Adelaide, who muttered repeatedly in awe. ¡°Adelaide-san, I¡¯ve heard that a lot of them existed before. There were quite a few of them in the demon tribe and also in the Arlv during the gods era or so. But in the seven thousand years since my grandfather¡¯s birth, there have been at least three in existence, including my grandfather himself.¡± What?! Three people in seven thousand years! ¡°Isn¡¯t that, like, awesome?¡± Lou stared in bewilderment against Adelaide¡¯s cry of astonishment. When Adelaide registered Lou¡¯s reaction, she began to understand him in a way. This child¡­He has a great talent for magic and the knowledge that comes with it, but he lived in the village of Arlv and knew very little about the general knowledge of the human world. Adelaide smiled a little when she thought about it. However, Lou popped another shocking statement. ¡°My grandpa said I¡¯m the fourth all-attribute magic user, an all-rounder.¡± ¡°O, an all-attribute magic user, an all-rounder?¡± Upon hearing that terrifying fact, Adelaide surveyed the young man in front of her, but really couldn¡¯t detect anything at all. Nonetheless, his voice brought her back to reality. ¡°By the way, what should I do now?¡± ¡°What should you do?¡± What the heck is this kid trying to say? ¡°I was going to be an adventurer here in valentine, but¡­¡± Adelaide had no idea what Lou was going to say next. And so¡­ ¡°Fran said I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t just leave Fran like this. I even promised her.¡± Promise? Fran¡­What promise did my daughter get out of this kid? She asked him about it, and Lou answered clearly after a moment of hesitation. ¡°Fran asked me to become a teacher at your academy.¡± His answer took Adelaide by surprise for a moment there, but she soon broke into a smile. ¡°Really¡­Thank you, Lou. You really do care about my daughter, Fran.¡± Adelaide was honestly happy about Lou¡¯s feelings. Fran had lost her fianc¨¦ because of an incident that happened once¡­ She was renowned as a shadowy figure in public, but even as a mother herself, she was a fragile being with a tender-hearted character. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s acting so animated and positive¡­ Lou¡¯s rescue of her is certainly a huge deal, but that isn¡¯t the only reason. Adelaide mulled over it and finally understood why Fran had wanted to bring him into the school. ¡°But you know, my grandpa always told me that I¡¯m still far from being a wizard¡­So, I don¡¯t know if I can be a teacher.¡± Adelaide lost it when Lou uttered something so contrary. ¡°Hahahaha, you¡¯re so funny, you know that? If you say that, most wizards in the world will beat you up.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Lou failed to understand Adelaide¡¯s words and tilted his head in wonder. For him, Sowell¡¯s words were his measuring stick. ¡°Fufufu, let it be so. I¡¯m on spring break right now. You¡¯ll undergo some training in the meantime, and we¡¯re down with the recommendation of Assistant Principal Francesca and the Chairman¡¯s approval, mine, granted right now.¡± Adelaide laughed mischievously and then announced the conclusion of the employment contract between Lou and the academy as a teacher. ¡°¡­You will be on a one-year probation, but for the time being, you will be employed as a temporary teacher at the Valentine Magical Girls Academy. Leave the terms, such as treatment and others to me. I know it sounds rough, but I won¡¯t treat you poorly¡­I¡¯m counting you¡­in many ways, Lou.¡± ¡°Me¡­¡± Hearing Adelaide¡¯s remarks, Lou unconsciously hesitated. After all, he was torn between his decision to become an adventurer and this. But Adelaide, who was thinking of Fran, pressed on at the critical moment. ¡°My, my¡­What¡¯s wrong? Why don¡¯t you say something like you did before?¡± Adelaide smiled and said, ¡°Come on, say it!¡± She extended her right hand. With her urging, Lou no longer hesitated. ¡°All right! Then, leave it to me!¡± Lou grasped Adelaide¡¯s right hand firmly and shook it, replying loudly. CH 11 Chapter11 - The Past Although Lou Brandell was hired as a temporary teacher¡­ He knew nothing about the school or what he was supposed to do as a teacher, so he received various lectures from the Chairman, Count Adelaide Dumer. Luckily, it was the middle of March and the spring break had just started¡­ It was fortunate that the school was closed until the end of March. ¡°Lou, may I? First of all, let me give you an overview of the school, how it is organized and what we do¡­¡± Adelaide explained solemnly. The school has grades one through three, with three classes each, and the number of students enrolled per class was around thirty. The organization was headed by Adelaide, the Chairman, Fran, the acting principal, the Arlv deputy head teacher, an experienced head teacher, and seven senior teachers. There was also a new teacher who would be taking up her post in April this year; three administrative staff members; a student dormitory dean; and sixteen others; plus Lou, the temporary teachery. Incidentally, one of the senior teachers was a veteran teacher who would be retiring next March, but he was the only male, and the rest were all women. The teachers were in charge of their classes, and each taught a specialized subject. The fundamental courses of magical studies were divided ¢ñ to ¢ó. The lower the number, the more basic the content. Speaking of specialized departments, there were a wide range of subjects such as magic attack, magic defense, magic tool research, advanced summoning techniques, alchemy, and divination. The staff, including teachers, arrived at work at 7:45 am. After a 30-minute staff meeting at 8:00 a.m. classes begin at 9:00 every morning. Also, students were supposed to be at school by 8:30 am. There were three classes of 45 minutes each, three in the morning and two in the afternoon, with the class ending at 2:45 pm. By 3:30 p.m., most students who didn¡¯t belong to any club activities would leave the school. The staff would leave work at 4:30 p.m., unless they were in charge of athletic or cultural clubs or have any remaining duties. ¡°I think we¡¯re done here. I¡¯ll also give you a copy of the school¡¯s staff handbook, which contains everything I¡¯ve just explained.¡± Adelaide handed Lou a booklet with a green cover. Lou took the booklet and carefully put it in his storage bracelet. ¡°Next, let me tell you about the department you¡¯ll be teaching.¡± The textbooks for the Fundamental Magical Courses I to the specialized courses that Adelaide had just explained were laid out on the table. ¡°All the magic in the textbooks we use at the school is based on magic formulas, can you understand them?¡± Earlier, it was Lou who briefly reproduced Fran¡¯s spying magic. His answer was almost predictable to Adelaide. Sure enough. ¡°Yeah, I think if I look at the magic formula and activate it once, I can almost do the rest without chanting.¡± Adelaide smiled at Lou¡¯s ready answer. Just as she thought, her fears were unfounded. ¡°Heh-heh, you seem to be okay with magic in general. Then the question is how to teach, expressly, how to teach the class. But this varies from teacher to teacher.¡± According to Adelaide, teachers taught classes in a variety of ways. There was no set method: some teach diligently, some teach rigorously, and some use witty banter. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. You¡¯ve made Fran so relaxed and motivated, so I think you¡¯d be fine just being yourself.¡± Adelaide smiled at him. ¡°Uhm, Fran?¡± Lou asked Adelaide with a puzzled look. His question made Adelaide¡¯s eyes grow a little distant. ¡°That girl had a fianc¨¦. Twelve years ago, when Fran was 10, I decided to marry her off¡­¡± It was said that the nobles of the Valentine Kingdom could marry early if they have a good match. As the daughter of a Countess, Fran was no exception. ¡°They were eight years apart¡­He was the second son of Count Saru.¡± Adelaide¡¯s story continued. An 18 year old man and a 10 year old girl¡­ something like hadn¡¯t really clicked with Lou. ¡°After they got engaged, he often came to the house to visit. He took good care of Fran when she was just a child, and she loved him very much. But you know¡­that fateful day arrived.¡± That fateful day? What the heck is that? Lou waited for Adelaide to tell him. ¡°Ten years ago, when she was 12 years old, the Great Destruction suddenly struck. If you¡¯ve been in the Village of Arlv, you might have heard it called by a different name.¡± The Great Destruction? The Great Destruction ¡­, as he recalled, was called ¡°The Wrath of God¡± in the Village of Arlv. In concrete terms, it was a catastrophe that would strike suddenly and without reason. It could be a violent storm that could knock down solid buildings, an invasion by an overpowering dragon, or a massive outbreak of destructive demons. ¡°On that day, a horde of Wyverns, a ferocious bipedal winged dragon, attacked the Royal City of St. Helena.¡± Back then, Fran¡¯s fianc¨¦ was a young knight in his second year with the Royal Knights. He went out of his way to visit Fran¡¯s house to reassure her before going into battle, and promised to protect her. At the end of the fierce battle, thanks to the efforts of the Royal Army of Valentine including the Royal Knights, the bipedal dragon Wyverns were somehow defeated and the ¡°promise¡± was fulfilled. However¡­Fran¡¯s fianc¨¦ never came back to her¡­ He died in battle when his body was torn to pieces by a bipedal wyvern. Since that day¡­ The bright and cheerful Fran changed. She kept her emotions bottled up inside and just devoted herself to her studies of magic. Consequently, she went from the Valentine Magical Girl¡¯s Academy to the University of Magic, and like her mother, graduated in two years instead of four, then returned to her alma mater as a teacher. She could have continued her research at the university, but¡­ She wanted to return to her alma mater, the Magical Girls¡¯ Academy, and her desire to do so was respected. Her reason for this move was still unknown to this day, as Fran has never revealed it. Adelaide sighed heavily for some reason. ¡°As my daughter, she is at the school as an acting principal and a teacher¡­but her reputation isn¡¯t good. She¡¯s inept at teaching, and her vibe in her class is so dark.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lou found it unbelievable. That bright Fran¡­was so gloomy? Adelaide smiled at Lou, who fell silent without replying. ¡°Although I¡¯ve been called a magic geek, I¡¯m still a human parent¡­I¡¯m worried about my daughter, Fran. But then. you came along.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Yeah! I don¡¯t have the gift of Foresight Magic. But¡­I¡¯ve got pretty good instincts and a strong pull.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Listen, Lou! You must be the person we, mother and daughter, and the academy have been waiting for, I¡¯m sure of it!¡± Lou had been listening seriously the whole time¡­ But the moment Adelaide said they¡¯d been waiting for him¡­he bowed deeply. CH 12 Chapter12 - Rebuke Last night, Fran had a dream. It seemed a pleasant and somehow reassuring dream. ¡°Seemed¡± it was, because the moment she woke up, she forgot everything she had dreamed. ¡°I¡­why?¡± The first thing that came out of Fran¡¯s mouth when she woke up was a feeling and word of doubt¡­ She woke up on her bed in her room and was unknowingly changed into her nightgown. Strange¡­ I was supposed to be in my mother¡¯s lab last night with her and Lou. The person who unveiled everything for her¡­ Was Lola, the maid of all works. ¡°Miss fainted in the laboratory, and Lou-sama carried you to your room. I¡¯m sorry, but I had to change your clothes at Madam¡¯s orders.¡± ¡­As I thought. My memory of the lab skipped the second half. Fran pondered for a while. I remember now! When Lou said he was going to release the corpse of those strange enemies¡­I was distraught. She fumbled for her memory, but she still couldn¡¯t remember what happened next. But something¡­.she felt something comforting enveloped her. Was it because Lou carried her? ¡­Fran often dreamed since childhood. Whenever she woke up, she remembered fragments of the content. Most of the time, nightmares awakened her, but this morning was completely different. That¡¯s it! Where¡¯s Lou? Is he still in the mansion? No, he doesn¡¯t want to stay here! Fran curiously asked Lola about it. She replied that Lou had long since woken up and was waiting for her at the breakfast table with her mother. Ah! Thank God! Fran hurriedly changed her clothes and ran downstairs from her room to the dining room. She jumped down two flights of stairs and felt Lola¡¯s cold gaze on her from behind, but she didn¡¯t care. **Medieval Western aristocrats usually do not eat breakfast, but in this world, it is in accordance with the current regimen. ¡°G-Good morning!¡± Fran greeted loudly as she barged into the dining room. Adelaide looks a little stunned. ¡°Well, well! You¡¯re looking great already, Fran.¡± Beyond Fran¡¯s line of sight¡­ Her mother was there, and so was Lou! ¡°Fran, are you all right?¡± ¡°L-Lou! G-Good morning! Right! M-M-Mother, w-what happened afterwards?!¡± Fran, faltering in her desperation to question Adelaide, has none of her usual ladylike charm. ¡°Oh dear, what¡¯s the matter? Look, you¡¯ve surprised the servants!¡± Adelaide laughed it off and tried to appease her agitated daughter. ¡°B-Because¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I made sure he signed a contract to be a temporary teacher at our school, as you wished.¡± Adelaide smugly informed her daughter. Beside her, Lou nodded. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s great! But¡­¡± When Fran heard her mother¡¯s words, she was ecstatic for a moment, but then her expression quickly turned serious. She folded her arms tightly. ¡°¡­Umm, that¡¯s certainly wonderful, but for some reason, I have mixed feelings about it¡­¡± Adelaide was amused by Fran¡¯s silence and dropped another bomb on her. ¡°I didn¡¯t just sign a contract. I asked Lou a lot of questions about his circumstances and magic!¡± ¡°Whaaaaa!!¡­T-That¡¯s not fair!¡± In response to her mother¡¯s ¡°provocation,¡± Fran puffed out her cheeks indignantly and made no effort to hide her dissatisfaction. Seeing her daughter¡¯s frown, Adelaide laughed mischievously and stabbed her further. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not fair? Ugh! There was no getting around it. You fainted so easily because of such a thing.¡± ¡°Such a thing, grrrr¡­Mother, you¡¯re terrible. You¡¯re mean.¡± Fran looked deeply exasperated. She¡¯s been dying to hear more about Lou¡¯s life and magic in person. ¡°Terrible? Mean? Don¡¯t fall asleep and utter strange things in the morning. It¡¯s very sweet of me to comply with your wishes.¡± Adelaide couldn¡¯t help but smile and feel very happy. Since the death of Fran¡¯s fianc¨¦¡­ Fran showed no interest in other people¡¯s affairs. Adelaide tormented her daughter relentlessly ??????It was a mother¡¯s joy to see her daughter brighten up. The usual breakfast was a tasteless affair of mother and daughter having a minimal conversation while surrounded by servants. ¡°Hmph! Isn¡¯t it a mother¡¯s love to wake me up with magic when I was in a situation like that?¡± ¡°Perhaps. Forget it, what¡¯s done is done. More importantly, the three of us should go to school today. I know we¡¯re on spring break right now, but I should be able to show you around the school and introduce some people to Lou. I¡¯m sure some of the staff are working on the holidays.¡± ¡°Uh, okay. But you¡¯ll have to tell me all about it later, Lou.¡± Adelaide offered a tour of the school, so Fran had no choice but to agree. **** An hour later¡­ The carriage was ready and the three of them got in. They would head to the Valentine Magical Girls Academy to show Lou around, the temporary teacher, around. As usual, two young knights dispatched by the Royal Knights would escort the carriage. In front of the main gate, Zeimon, the chief steward, and some servants were standing by to see them off. Zeimon had no doubts at all about Lu¡¯s abilities. On the contrary, he was eager to learn about the strange physical techniques that Lou had used, and was excited to try his hand at them again if possible. Zeimon was not only Adelaide¡¯s loyal head of house, but also a perfect combat-enthusiast, battle junkie. ¡°Madam, Miss, please take care! Lou-sama, please take good care of them.¡± Zeimon smiled and saw the three off. The two knights, on the other hand, bore indescribable looks on their faces when they witnessed this scene. The lady of the house, who was known to be difficult, got into the carriage with a big smile on her face, and Miss of the house, who rarely expressed her emotions, was smiling happily. The knights were well aware of Fran¡¯s usual pensive expression and Zeimon¡¯s bluntness. The knights looked at each other and shook their heads slowly, as if they had seen something incredible. After confirming that all three were on board, the coachman gave a signal. After a moment, the two horses neighed with the flick of a whip, and the carriage began to move slowly. The escorting knights mounted their horses and rode alongside the carriage. It was only a short ride from the Count of Dumer¡¯s residence to the Valentine¡¯s Magical Girls Academy. In fact, most of the schools such as the Valentine Magic University, the Girls Academy, the Boys Academy, and the Knights University were located in the residential area where nobles resided. The carriage arrived in front of the school¡¯s main gate after only about ten minutes of driving. The two knights who guarded the carriage hurriedly tied their horses to the school¡¯s stables and stood in front of the school¡¯s main gate, scanning the area for any suspicious person. The main school building was probably the large building that rose in front when viewed from the main gate. Lou counted five stories. The chalk-white building, reflecting the morning sun, was quite impressive. Adelaide pointed and oriented him. ¡°Lou, that¡¯s the main building. There are also two four-story annexes with a lab and a training room, one indoor and one outdoor arena, plus one dormitory.¡± ¡°Whoa, it¡¯s a beautiful building, and it¡¯s full of magic.¡± ¡°Fufufu, that¡¯s a very Lou-like impression.¡± Adelaide chuckled. Suddenly¡­ ¡°All right, I¡¯ll show you around!¡± Fran took Lou¡¯s hand without warning and tried to walk away. But! Adelaide¡¯s sharp voice cut in. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± ¡°Huh? Mother, what¡¯s the matter!?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hold hands! This is a workplace. You¡¯re the acting principal and a senior teacher. Lou will be your subordinate and junior. You¡¯ve got to get your act together!¡± ¡°I see!¡± Hearing Adelaide¡¯s ¡°educational guidance,¡± Fran, who had been in high spirits, became pitifully dejected. Adelaide expressed herself outright. Despite her being her daughter, she didn¡¯t mix public and private matters. ¡°There is no such thing. Everyone already believes that you¡¯re getting special treatment. On top of that, if you¡¯re flirting with a guy at work, you¡¯ll get the short end of the stick.¡± In response to Adelaide¡¯s reprimand, Fran turned her head and pondered for a while. She thought that her mother¡¯s words made sense. ¡°I get it, Mother!¡± Fran¡¯s face changed from that of a maiden in love to that of a serious teacher. She looked back at Adelaide¡¯s face from the front and nodded abundantly. CH 13 Chapter13 - Rookie Teacher ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to the chairman¡¯s office for the time being? It¡¯s still too early in the day for the staff to be here.¡± According to Adelaide¡­ During spring break, teachers were supposed to arrive at work at 9:00 in the morning instead of the usual 7:45. After breakfast, they left the mansion and headed straight for the school, so it was now 8:00 in the morning. That meant that they were at work about an hour earlier than the other teachers. Adelaide took the lead and walked ahead smoothly. Lou and Fran walked behind her. Eventually, the group stood in front of the door that was the entrance to the main school building. ¡°Let me unlock the door now.¡± Adelaide held a silvery card-like object to the door and closed her eyes. In an instant, she enhanced her magic power and muttered something. Perhaps it was the Unlocking Magic. The magic wave aura emitted from the card that Adelaide held touched the door, and they heard the lock open with a rattle. Once the door was opened, they entered and found themselves in a spacious area. There were a few tables and chairs for students to use. It was currently unoccupied, but there seemed to be a counter in one corner and an office behind it. Lou asked and was told that this floor was the administrative office for the school. The stairs to the basement were also visible, so when Lou turned his gaze¡­ ¡°The student cafeteria is in the basement,¡± Fran whispered. There were three doors in the front and stairs to the upper and lower floors. Lou was curious and asked her about it. She told him that it was a large magic tool that moved up and down with magic power. ¡°This is a magic elevator.¡± A magic elevator was a box that carried people up and down from the first floor to the fifth floor of the school building with the use of Wind Magic. The reason for this vague wording was that the technology used was based on magic found in ancient ruins, and the logic behind remained unknown. Incidentally, of the three, two were for students only and the other one was for staff only. Adelaide held the card in the same way as the door, and when the elevator door was opened, she got it. ¡°Come on, get in, both of you! Lou, the Chairman¡¯s office is on the fifth floor.¡± Adelaide beckoned from the elevato. Fran looked at Lou, and the two followed. The three hopped on, and as the doors closed, the elevator rose in the blink of an eye and reached the fifth floor. The doors opened, and Adelaide quickly climbed down, smiling and beckoning again. ¡°The Chairman occupies the whole fifth floor, isn¡¯t it extravagant?¡± Seeing her mother in a good mood, Fran chuckled and muttered. Adelaide giggled in response. ¡°This is the chairman¡¯s office. Come in¡­¡± She opened the door¡­ There was a wooden desk and chair in front with a stately atmosphere, and behind it were many oil paintings, probably portraits of past chancellors. On the right side of the room, there was a reception set consisting of a long wooden table and a couch with armrests. On the left side of the room, there were bookshelves with thick grimoires lined up inside. There was another door on the far left, which was said to be the Chairman¡¯s exclusive laboratory and library. The size of the room was about the same as the study and laboratory room of the Dumers¡¯ mansion. ¡°You can sit there with Fran and wait for me. I¡¯ll issue you your staff ID.¡± Adelaide didn¡¯t seem too displeased as she muttered, ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be a secretariat job.¡± ¡­Soon, Adelaide came with a thin silver card. When she came to the table in front of where they were sitting, she placed the card on the table. ¡°Lou, this is our Magical Girls Academy staff ID card. It¡¯s our ID and pass card.¡± ¡°I see¡­I can feel magical power.¡± ¡°Yes, you saw me use it earlier. Now touch the card with your fingertips.¡± With Adelaide¡¯s prompt, Lou touched the card with his fingers, and it glowed brightly. Afterward, it gradually returned to its original color. ¡°This card is made of Mithril. As you probably know, Mithril is the largest conductor of magic power among metals. Don¡¯t ever lose this staff card.¡± Adelaide handed him the card, and Lou put it into his storage bracelet as carefully as he had the staff handbook he had received yesterday. ¡°Now, before I give you a tour of the campus, let¡¯s talk about the afternoon.¡± ¡°You mean this afternoon?¡± Fran asked curiously¡­ She seemed to have remembered something and exclaimed, ¡°Ah!¡± Adelaide exhaled lightly. ¡°Fran, you have to report the details of your attack to Sir Ryan, the Royal Guard Captain, remember? He¡¯s scheduled to come to the mansion at 2:00 this afternoon. After all, five of his men have been killed.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right¡­¡± Fran muttered gloomily, as if an abominable memory had come back to her. Adelaide addressed Fran bitterly. ¡°Fran, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll be there, and Lou will be there with you.¡± ¡°Haha, Fran. Don¡¯t fret.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Fran smiled weakly in response to the two¡¯s encouragement. **** ¡°The fourth floor houses the principal¡¯s office, the vice-principal¡¯s office, the staff room, the conference room, and the gender-segregated teachers¡¯ locker rooms. Your desk will be in this staff room, and every morning staff meetings will be held in the conference room on this floor.¡± The staff room with no other employees before work hours¡­ Only Adelaide¡¯s voice echoed. ¡°We have a spring semester starting in three days, so I¡¯m going to ask you to take part in Fran¡¯s classes. Tag along with her as a teaching intern.¡± I can work with Lou. When Fran heard Adelaide¡¯s instructions, she pumped her fist in the air in delight. ¡°Yay!¡± ¡°Oh dear, my daughter¡¯s beyond help.¡± Adelaide smiled and took in her daughter¡¯s excitement. Luo, on the other hand, looked as calm as ever. Just then. The door to the staff room opened, and a loud voice rang out. ¡°G-Good morning!¡± ¡°Oh, good morning! Colette-sensei, you¡¯re early.¡± ¡°Good morning¡­¡± Adelaide greeted her cheerfully, and Fran greeted her hushedly. ¡°Hi, Chairman and Headmistress!¡± She was a young woman, Colette, as Adelaide called her. She had light chestnut hair in a ponytail and large, reddish brown eyes. She was about the same height as Fran, maybe a little over 160cm. She seemed to have come to work during the spring vacation, and hadn¡¯t expected to find her two superiors in the staff room. Colette¡¯s gaze glided from Adelaide to Fran, then to Lou, where it got stuck. ¡°U-Uhm¡­You are?¡± ¡°Hahaha, perfect timing. This is Lou Brandell, who will be teaching this year, just like you. Lou, this is Teacher Adeline Colette.¡± ¡°Hi! Nice to meet you, Adeline! I¡¯m Lou, Lou Brandell.¡± Huh?! This guy¡­why is he calling my name so familiarly all of a sudden? Then what about me? Lou¡¯s seemingly rude and unorthodox greeting¡­ Colette¡­Adeline was dumbfounded. ¡°Colette-sensei? What¡¯s wrong?¡± The stunned Adeline came to her senses when Adelaide called out to her. Yeah, right! Whoever he is, I¡¯ve got to greet him properly! Adeline couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, or what kind of relationship they had. But he, Lou, was in indeed with the Chairman and the acting principal. He seemed to be very friendly. If they were going to be colleagues, the first impression that Adeline would leave during their first greeting was crucial. ¡­However, whatever the mind thinks, the body doesn¡¯t always follow. In her fluster, Adeline chewed loudly. ¡°G-G-Good morning! Lo-L-Lou B-B-Brandell-s-sensei. I-I¡¯m A-Adeline Co-Colette. N-N-Nice to meet y-you! P-Please take care of m-me!¡± Adeline ended up greeting him like that¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but bow deeply at how shameful she was. What a disgrace¡­ ¡­How embarrassing! But! Adeline, who had her head down, was suddenly tapped on the shoulder with a ¡°pop¡±. Ha?! W-What?! ¡°My bad, I must have made you nervous. But you know what, Adeline? You¡¯re a nice girl. I can tell by your magic wave aura. Once again, nice to meet you.¡± When Adeline looked up, she saw Lou in front of her Black hair, black eyes¡­and a mysterious aura. Such a man was smiling and holding out his right hand. Adeline was reeling, but she held out her right hand as well. There was no trace of evil in his words or in the depths of his eyes. That wasn¡¯t all. The moment she shook hands with Lou, Adeline had a strange feeling. A strange feeling of nostalgia and sadness¡­ Adeline was caught off guard and looked at Lou¡¯s face, but¡­ Before her was his gentle smile that hadn¡¯t changed since a moment ago. CH 14 Chapter14 - Jealousy ¡°Colette-sensei¡­can you please let go of Lou¡¯s, no¡­Brandell-sensei¡¯s hands?¡± Fran¡¯s cold voice echoed in the staff room. Adeline hurriedly came to her senses and looked up fearfully¡­ There she found Fran¡¯s angry face, looking at her as if shooting her an icy stare. ¡°Eep!¡± She was so startled that she let go of Lou¡¯s hand and flopped down. But Lou shook his head as if to tell Fran, ¡°No, don¡¯t.¡± Then he reached out his hand to Adeline, who collapsed¡­ He grabbed her hand firmly and helped her up with a jerk. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Fran muttered quietly to Lou. That was a rare display of ferocity from the normally quiet Fran. Adelaide laughed at the impulsive reaction of her beloved daughter. ¡°Whoa, Fran, it¡¯s not me you should be apologizing to.¡± Lou remained as calm as ever as he shook his head. After Lou¡¯s admonishment, Fran turned to Adeline and apologized honestly. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Colette-sensei.¡± After witnessing Fran¡¯s apology, Lou also bowed to Adeline and apologized. ¡°Fran has apologized, so please forgive her.¡± This turn of events has completely thrown Adeline off again. ¡°H-H-Huh? N-not at all! Forgive the Headmistress! How dare I?!¡± Adeline was rattled. Fran regained her composure and also bowed her head. ¡°Colette-sensei, I¡¯m really sorry. I was at fault. Let¡¯s talk again soon. I look forward to working with you.¡± Adeline received a polite apology from Fran, but¡­ A complicated expression surfaced on her face at Fran¡¯s extreme transformation. *** After leaving the staff room, the three of them looked at the principal¡¯s office and then knocked on the door of the vice-principal¡¯s office. There was no answer from inside. She was scheduled to be at work today, but it seemed that the vice-principal had not yet arrived. Adelaide flinched, seemingly reminded of the vice-principal¡¯s face. ¡°The vice-principal is a very nice girl¡­but she¡¯s too fastidious with everything.¡± Fran frowned even more. ¡°Yeah¡­that girl always looks so dour.¡± Fran seconded Adelaide with a complaint. When Adelaide heard her beloved daughter¡¯s words, she laughed mischievously. ¡°Huh, you¡¯re one to talk.¡± Of course Adelaide was aware of the kind of nickname Fran was called by the students, but she couldn¡¯t say it here. ¡°Come on! Mother!¡± Fran¡¯s cheeks puffed up at being lumped in with the dour vice principal Arlv. She was short of saying, ¡°That¡¯s outrageous!¡± ¡°All right, fine. Let¡¯s go to the third floor next.¡± Adelaide nodded her head in amusement, ignoring her beloved daughter¡¯s protests. *** The third floor was the students¡¯ classroom floor. There were classrooms for second and third graders, with a total of six rooms; three rooms for each grade. On the second floor, there were three classrooms for first graders as well. There were three locker rooms for each grade, and a student council room. All of the classrooms have a wooden podium with a majesty atmosphere, and a number of wooden desks with horizontal chairs are arranged in front of it. On the other side of the room, there were several desks with wooden chairs lined up parallel to them. In some schools in the Kingdom of Valentine, teachers stand on simple podiums and students sit on the floor without desks or chairs to listen to the lessons. This scenery was quite idyllic. In comparison, the classrooms at the Magical Girls¡¯ Academy resembled a place where politicians held national political events. Seeing the solemn atmosphere of the classrooms, Lou was honestly impressed. ¡°Hmmm. The royal capital is indeed amazing!¡± ¡°But Lou, there are many more buildings than this in the capital.¡± Adelaide muttered to herself. However, she secretly took pride in the fact that theirs was by far the best school. *** After looking around the school building, the three of them returned to the Chairman¡¯s office. Adelaide brewed a pot of tea and prepared some sweets. ¡°Lou, I need to talk to Fran alone. Have some tea and wait for us, will you?¡± ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± At Lou¡¯s nod, Adelaide and Fran disappeared through the left back door into the lab. Once the door closed, they were alone¡­ Adelaide regarded Fran seriously. ¡°Fran, no, Francesca!¡± ¡°What¡¯s got into you all of a sudden, Mother?¡± The expression on Adelaide¡¯s face was completely different from the one she had just shown when she addressed her with her proper name instead of her usual nickname. Fran looked at her mother, who was more serious than ever, and intuitively decided this talk was important. Adelaide abruptly asked amidst Fran¡¯s tension. ¡°Do you know why I hired Lou as her temporary teacher?¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, Fran returned to her mother¡¯s question. ¡°I do. It¡¯s because he¡¯ll be welcomed into the school as an official teacher! After a year of work without any complaints, Lou will gain a proven track record as a teacher, right?¡± Even though Lou¡¯s skills were impressive, the Magical Girls Academy had solid employment rules. Fran¡¯s answer could be said to be a perfectly legitimate one. Adelaide shook her head with a troubled look on her face. It was an indication that she got it all wrong. ¡°Huh? N-No?¡± ¡°You know, you heard earlier why Lou left the village of Arlv, didn¡¯t you?¡± Adelaide laughed at Fran¡¯s surprise. She then prompted her to recall the reason why Lou went on the journey. While Fran was touring the school campus¡­ She had asked Lou about what he and her mother had talked about last night. ¡°¡­He said he wanted to see the world.¡± Fran replied again in a subdued voice¡­ She must have thought of something, so she argued vehemently against her mother. ¡°But, Mother. I think it would be m-much better if the Kingdom of Valentine¡¯s royal capital, St. Helena is his first step¡­Ah!¡± Fran cut off the words she was about to say and swallowed them back. It seemed that she had realized her mother¡¯s intentions. She decided to assign him a temporary position, not a formal teaching position, but a procedural position that would make it easy for him to leave. ¡°Mmm, you seemed to have figured it out.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t tie Lou down too much for our own convenience. After a year, if he wants to go on another trip, let¡¯s willingly send him on his way.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°And Lou didn¡¯t tell you one important thing.¡± Adelaide muttered and stared at Fran. Important thing? When Fran heard that, she leaned toward her mother with a questioning look. Seeing his beloved daughter, Adelaide¡¯s expression became one of gentle compassion. ¡°Actually¡­Lou told me that he couldn¡¯t abandon you and he also promised to be a teacher.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Lou is a very disciplined person.¡± Adelaide reiterated. Of course he is! Lou is kind and sincere. Fran nodded in agreement with her mother, easily affirming deep inside. ¡°Moreover, Lou is unaware of how pre-eminent he is as a wizard. What a fix.¡± Adelaide grumbled, but she also seemed to be very happy about it. ¡°I know this because of the way Sowell, the man who raised him, used to tell it.¡± Upon hearing her mother¡¯s words, Fran remembered Lou speaking with a bitter smile and nostalgia. Yes, Lou said¡­¡±I¡¯m still far from being ready.¡± He also said his master always said he was an amateur. ¡°That person¡­Of course, Sowell of Arlv is a perfectionist¡­¡± Adelaide chuckled at that. She probably imagined the grumpy old man of the Arlvs. ¡°He¡­I think he had very high expectations for Lou, that¡¯s why he repeatedly told him that, so as to keep him from being full of himself.¡± Fran nodded in agreement with her mother¡¯s conjecture. The man named Sowell of Arlv must have wanted his apprentice to surpass him. Like Lou, a man of exceptional talent¡­ So, then. Fran¡¯s ¡°thoughts¡± are suddenly broken by her mother¡¯s words. ¡°Now¡­you get it, Fran? Here¡¯s the thing. So far, we¡¯ve been thinking of Lou and talking in general terms, common knowledge¡­From here onwards, it¡¯s your problem.¡± They¡¯ve been talking in general terms so far? It was Fran¡¯s problem from here on out? Adelaide sternly told her bewildered daughter. CH 15 Chapter15 - Determination ¡°Fran ¡­ do you know what your feelings are now?¡± Adelaide was staring straight at Fran. Her question prompted Fran to ask herself. W-What are my feelings now? Let me see¡­ Mother is referring to Lou, isn¡¯t she? I¡¯m worried about Lou¡­ No! I can¡¯t do without Lou. If Lou leaves the capital, no, if he leaves me¡­ No way! Absolutely not! Losing Lou¡­ For Fran right now, the mere thought of it was a shock. There was no doubt that the actual loss of Lou would bring her a tremendous sense of loss. Yeah! ¡­Lou is the most important person to me right now. ¡°You are very interested in Lou. But do you really like him or love him?¡± Adelaide¡¯s question made Fran muse once more. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Fran couldn¡¯t string a reply right away. She herself was not sure of her own feelings at the moment. Fran¡¯s mother was on her heels. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just trying to fill the loss of Reinhardt with Lou?¡± That nostalgic name spilled from her mother¡¯s mouth. But along with the nostalgia came terrible, painful, and sad memories¡­ Fran couldn¡¯t help but clasp her head. I don¡¯t know¡­ How could I? Aaah! That¡¯s it! Maybe I am. After thinking it through, a thought dawned on Fran. It was¡­ ¡°Mother, I think¡­it was his habit of talking that triggered it.¡± ¡°Habit?¡± Adelaide was taken aback and asked. Lou¡¯s habit of saying, ¡°Leave it to me,¡± was something Reinhardt used to say. ¡°I see what you mean¡­that favorite phrase?¡± Adelaide pondered for a while and then told Fran once and for all. ¡°Fran, it¡¯s not just you.¡± ¡°Not just me?¡± ¡°Yeah! Lou probably doesn¡¯t love you either. He¡¯s just being compassionate.¡± Her mother told her the cruel reality. But she didn¡¯t mean to hurt her beloved daughter in any way. ¡°Sympathy is not the same thing as love¡­but this is the same for you, who wants Reinhardt instead of Lou.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Adelaide¡¯s notion rendered Fran speechless from the shock. Then she slowly shook her head. Lou would never take Reinhardt¡¯s place. But she was uncertain of what her feelings ¡°really¡± were. What exactly was the nature of her feelings that made her love Lou so much? Adelaide lightly patted Fran on the shoulder as she pondered inwardly. ¡°This is not logical. If you can¡¯t change your mind about Lou after thinking it through, be honest with yourself.¡± ¡°Be honest with myself¡­¡± Hearing Adelaide¡¯s words, Fran¡¯s eyes widened. Be honest with herself¡­ When you can¡¯t reason with yourself¡­ be honest with yourself. That¡¯s right! I just need to be honest with myself! Fran smiled slightly and nodded broadly. Strangely enough, the window in the pitch-dark room suddenly opened, and she felt as if a dazzling light had shone through all at once. Adelaide felt relieved as well to see Fran¡¯s smile. ¡°The decisive difference is that I chose Reinhardt to be your fianc¨¦. But Lou is someone you met on your own.¡± ¡°Besides¡­¡± Adelaide chuckled. ¡°You were just a kid back then¡­You¡¯re a grown woman who¡¯s gotten over one love now, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Lou is unlike Reinhardt, despite their similarities in speech. If you really like him, tell him that you like him without reason. Stay with him, all right?¡± ¡°But earlier¡­¡± Her mother¡¯s advice was totally different from what she said earlier. So Fran was confused and clammed up. If she really cared about Lou, was it love to send him on a journey without tying him down? Fran considered that too. ¡°Fufufu, you¡¯re wavering because of all the contradictory things I¡¯ve said earlier, aren¡¯t you? I said earlier that I was only thinking about Lou¡¯s circumstances.¡± ¡°Lou¡¯s circumstances¡­¡± ¡°Mind you, what I¡¯m telling you now, as a veteran woman, I¡¯m saying only for the convenience of women. Be a woman in love and have no regrets.¡± Be a woman in love and have no regrets¡­ After giving Fran a general idea, Adelaide also gave her some hints as a ¡°veteran¡± woman in love. ¡°Your choice, Fran. It¡¯s all up to you.¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s up to me?¡± ¡°What do you want to do with Lou? I mean, you should think carefully before you act. If you want to be in a relationship with Lou, to love and be loved, to be with him always; if you think about it as a woman, there is just one solution.¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one¡­solution.¡± ¡°Yes, love is sometimes given unilaterally in order to make the other person fall in love with you, and it¡¯s not always pretty. Mutual affection is mostly nonexistent from the start. Do you know what to do when that¡¯s the case?¡± What about then? That was the part Fran wanted to know the most. Adelaide spoke passionately and brought the emotions of a woman to the fore. ¡°Do whatever it takes to turn him around. So that you don¡¯t lose Lou, give it everything you¡¯ve got.¡± Give it¡­my all¡­ For me not to lose Lou¡­ Precisely! I don¡¯t want to lose Lou! This is not about logic! Nonetheless, Fran¡¯s mind was overcome with anxiety. Adelaide spoke, as if she saw through her feelings. ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work¡­¡± If not¡­what then? Fran¡¯s eyes clung to her. But¡­ ¡°Wipe away your tears and give up on him once and for all. Then move on to the next one!¡± Adelaide said flatly. *** ¡°Lou, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡± ¡°Sorry, Lou.¡± What did they talk about in private? It was only natural for Lou to wonder. Fran¡¯s demeanor had changed drastically from before she entered the room for the private talk. ¡°Lou, may I have a quick word with you?¡± Lou nodded in response to Adelaide¡¯s brief request. ¡°Yeah, no problem. Is it about printing an account of the incident and my identity?¡± ¡°Hats off to you Lou, you¡¯re very perceptive. It¡¯s not good if there are discrepancies in the testimonies, and your identity as well¡­This royal city of St. Helena has strict checks on outsiders, except for the nobility.¡± ¡°Copy that. What do you want me to do?¡± Lou looked calm as usual. ¡°Your identity¡­I¡¯d like to take you as Fran¡¯s servant, is that fine by you?¡± ¡°Yeah, as you wish. That way, everything will be fine, won¡¯t it?¡± Even though he was asked to be a servant, a lowly servant¡­ Lou¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Had he been an uppity man, he would have immediately rejected the request and taken it as a sign of humiliating request from the man who saved someone¡¯s life! ¡°If anything should happen to Fran, I can protect her on the spot. I think that¡¯s very good.¡± When Fran heard Lou¡¯s words, she turned her face away. She didn¡¯t want him to see that she was moved to tears. Adelaide seemed to like Lou more and more. ¡°Well then, I think that would allow me to be a temporary teacher under Fran at school. The other teachers might find it awkward, though.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind at all.¡± From here, time backtracked a bit. ¨D¨DIn fact, this was the conversation that took place between the mother and daughter. ¡°Fran, I¡¯m your mother. So I¡¯ll back you up to make your love work.¡± Adelaide¡¯s declaration of her parental love made Fran happy. However¡­ Her next words came as a surprise. ¡°I¡¯ll make Lou your servant.¡± ¡°What? A s-servant?¡± ¡°Yes, a servant. If he¡¯s your servant, he can naturally stay with you. I¡¯ll give you lots of opportunities in the limited time you have until next March.¡± ¡°B-But, servants are no better than slaves! I-Isn¡¯t it rude to him?¡± Adelaide answered Fran¡¯s perplexity. ¡°Think about it. Lou would never refuse.¡± ¡°I-I doubt that¡­¡± ¡°Rest assured, I guarantee it! And he¡¯s quite perceptive for someone like him, so he¡¯ll know what I¡¯m thinking. Besides, he¡¯s pretty sharp, so he should be able to see through my intentions.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Lou said he wanted to protect you from your fears.¡± ¡°Me, protect me? You mean, Lou wants to protect me too?!¡± Lou did say that he wanted to protect Fran¡­ Adelaide nailed Fran, who was soaked in delight. ¡°Fran! As I said before, Lou¡¯s feelings are compassion, not love. He doesn¡¯t even know you well,¡­ and neither do you. Right now, you¡¯re just intuitively liking him.¡± Adelaide shut her eyes and continued, ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡± ¡°Talk more with Lou, and act on it. Let him get to know you better. Be a wonderful woman that Lou would love. Of course, you need to know Lou as well. Understanding each other is very important.¡± Adelaide was a teacher now. She was nothing more than a teacher of life, doing her best to teach Fran, her beloved student, the important subtleties of men and women. ¡°Did Lou praise you or something? Like you¡¯re pretty?¡± Adelaide asked her daughter mischievously. Fran couldn¡¯t help but think of what Lou had said. That was quite a pleasant compliment. ¡°¡­He told me that I smell nice¡­and that I was cute and beautiful.¡± Fran turned bright red and bowed right after saying that. ¡°My oh my.¡± Adelaide gently hugged Fran. ¡°It¡¯s okay, then. At least he considers you an attractive woman.¡± Fran, who had been looking down, raised her head and smiled shyly at Adelaide. Adelaide also smiled and gave more advice. ¡°Lou¡¯s talent as a wizard is unparalleled. As a fellow wizard and teacher, you¡¯ve got to work hard and engage in friendly competition with each other.¡± ¡°As a fellow wizard and a teacher¡­¡± ¡°You got it! Learning new magic will not only benefit you but Lou as well, and also improve both of your teaching skills. That¡¯s primarily the aim when you¡¯re at the academy.¡± ¡°Yeah, right. Mother is right.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not alone. I want to learn a lot from Lou, too.¡± Adelaide said with a smile, seemingly truly enjoying herself. Fran was impressed. Her mother, Adelaide Dumer¡­ Regardless of her age or position, as a wizard and researcher, her passion for magic has not diminished at all. ¡°The growth of the two of you will in turn benefit the students and the school as a whole. As acting principal, you¡¯re in a position to think about such things.¡± Adelaide¡¯s advice ended with the additional advice of considering her position as an administrator as well. Fran thought from the bottom of her heart, ¡°I¡¯m glad Adelaide is my mother.¡± ¡°Understood, Mother. No, Chairman. I¡¯ll do my best, in more ways than one.¡± ¨D¨DBack to the present, Fran was in front of Lou. The transformation that Lou saw in Fran was a sign of her determination. She radiated positive vibes and a refreshing smile¡­ Lou stared at her. CH 16 Chapter16 - Reunion Adelaide looked at both Lou and Fran and said. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss how to talk to Calvin here and now.¡± ¡°Is there a man named Calvin coming to talk to us?¡± ¡°Yes, Calvin Ryan is a childhood friend of mine. He was my late husband¡¯s former employee and my best friend. And his wife, Cindy Ryan-sensei, is the principal of this academy.¡± Adelaide provided a supplementary explanation. At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Calvin Ryan, Captain of the Royal Knights would be coming to the Dumer residence. His title was Count, the same as Adelaide¡¯s, and he was responsible for overseeing the knights who protected the royal capital. He was now the superior of the knights who were dispatched as Fran¡¯s escorts and were killed in the battle. Fran nodded in agreement with her mother¡¯s explanation. Adelaide continued, ¡°Since my husband¡¯s death, he has been taking care of me in many ways. So has my daughter, Fran. She is very worried about me because the world calls me a magic idiot.¡± Adelaide chuckled and frowned. However, her trust in Count Ryan seemed unshakable. ¡°He¡¯s a loyal and trustworthy person, so let¡¯s report this matter honestly.¡± Fran and her party were on their way back to the Kingdom of Valentine when they were suddenly attacked by about a hundred deformed beings. The five knights fought with all their might, but they were unable to stand against the enemy and were annihilated. In the end, it was Fran¡¯s desperate resistance and the knights¡¯ fight in exchange for their lives that reduced the number to 10¡­But Lou saved Fran from being cornered and almost killed. From there, Lou protected Fran, and they returned to the capital. ¡°¡­I think he¡¯ll believe it when we tell him, um, the truth.¡± Adelaide sighed as she muttered not only to the two of them, but to herself as well. The issue was¡­ How much should they reveal about Lou¡¯s tremendous abilities? Also, the second thing was how were they going to explain his origin? ¡°Let¡¯s talk to some extent, but I think it¡¯s unnecessary to reveal all of Lou¡¯s abilities.¡± Adelaide thought it over¡­ Even though Count Ryan was trustworthy, she decided not to tell him everything about Lou. However, they must talk about the magic that Lou used to some extent. Was he able to easily defeat the difficult enemy that had slaughtered the knights? Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t explain why she ordered Lou to become Fran¡¯s servant and hired him as a teacher at the Magical Girls Academy. ¡°The problem is Lou¡¯s origins¡­What should I say?¡± While Adelaide was muttering to herself, wondering how to tell the Count¡­ Toc-toc-toc! A rhythmic knocking on the door sounded. Adelaide and Fran were familiar with this knocking method. ¡°This way of knocking¡­The vice principal.¡± Fran murmured and cowered. Fran¡¯s reaction was telling enough about how she felt about the vice principal. ¡°It¡¯s Eltvara, Chairman. I was told you¡¯re asking to see me.¡± It was the Arlv vice-principal who knocked. She was not in her office earlier, but she must have come to work a little late. Fran looked at Adelaide with a look that said, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Adelaide smiled bitterly at the bad timing. ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of something, but it can¡¯t be helped.¡± Adelaide muttered and ordered Fran to open the door. With her mother¡¯s order, Fran had no choice but to open the door. There¡­ There was a woman standing alone, about the same height as Fran, but with a much slimmer frame. She was a typical Arlv woman, as manifested from her human-like features and the pointed ears peculiar to her race. ¡°Oh? So, the acting principal is with you, too. My apologies for this.¡± Fran¡¯s brow wrinkled as she listened to Vice-Principal Eltvara¡¯s words. Every word she uttered sounded sarcastic. However, Eltvara didn¡¯t care much about Fran. When she shifted her gaze away from her, she acknowledged Adelaide and smiled at her. However, she noticed an unfamiliar tall man standing beside Adelaide¡­ She curiously tried to find out who he was. Her shiny blonde hair swayed, and her violet eyes turned quizzically to Lou. ¡°Wai-What?! Is that you, Kelly? Long time no see!¡± Before Eltvara could get a word in¡­ What? Lou turned to her and greeted her, ¡°Lou style.¡± ¡°Huh?! What? You! Lou?¡± Eltvara¡¯s response to Lou¡­ To those who knew her, it was a far cry from her usual grumpy self. Eh??! Do they know each other? Fran couldn¡¯t hide her surprise. Lou said he stayed in the village of Arlv, so it was certainly possible that they were acquainted. However, the total population of the Arlvs was said to be hundreds of thousands, and the number of villages was also said to be several thousands. Under general considerations, it was also less likely that they knew each other. What if¡­ But before Fran could ask her question, a voice beat her to it. ¡°Tell me, Lou. How did you two know each other?¡± Adelaide asked Lou the same question Fran was thinking, and Lou didn¡¯t hesitate to reply with a smile. ¡°Huh, that¡¯s easy. Kelly was once a Sowell, and she¡¯s a member of the family that raised me, the Schulvestre Eltvara.¡± When Adelaide heard Lou¡¯s answer, she shifted her gaze to Eltvara. ¡°Is that true, Vice-Principal Eltvara? You didn¡¯t say anything about it during your interview.¡± Adelaide¡¯s expression turned astringent as she was told a secret. Nevertheless¡­ ¡°¡­Well, you never asked¡­¡± Eltvara replied sulkily and turned her face away to avoid the gazes of the three. Adelaide hunched her shoulders exaggeratedly and continued to question Eltvara. ¡°Sigh, never mind. It¡¯s too late for that. More importantly, Vice-principal, what is your relationship with Lou?¡± In an instant! ¡°We¡¯re ¡®We trained together once¡¯ not related!¡± Lou¡¯s voice overlapped with Eltvara¡¯s reply. Adelaide smiled as the situation came into view. ¡°Hmmm, so I guess that makes you senior and junior disciples.¡± Adelaide butted in on Lou¡¯s comment¡­ Immediately, Eltvara denied it outright. ¡°It¡¯s not the same thing, Chairman! It¡¯s not like we were senior and junior disciples or anything. We just trained together. Lou looked worriedly at Eltvara, whose willow eyebrows were ruffled up. ¡°Oh, come on, Kelly. You¡¯ve taken care of me in more ways than one. Besides, you suddenly disappeared from our village five years ago, and everyone was worried about you. What happened to you?¡± Fran, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Why does Vice-principal Eltvara treat Lou like a stranger? I don¡¯t see any hostility from Lou towards her, either¡­ In the end¡­ No matter how many times Lou questioned Eltvara, she gave no answer why she left the Arlv Village. From the looks of it¡­ Fran felt that there must be a special reason for it. Apparently, Eltvara ran away from Arlv Village five years ago without permission. Nobody knew why she ran away from Arlv Village. However, both Fran and her mother knew about her career after that. Kelturi Eltvara¡­ Five years ago, she entered Bardland, the second largest city in the Kingdom of Valentine, and quickly became a first-class adventurer and gained citizenship. Then, the following year, she took the special student exam to the Valentine Magic University and passed with flying colors. Furthermore, like Adelaide and Fran, she completed her four years of training in two years. Adelaide, who had heard rumors and was visiting the university for the graduation ceremony, took notice of her and invited her to teach at the academy. After joining the school as a teacher, Eltvara rapidly rose to prominence. In just two years, she had risen to the position of Vice-Principal at the Girls Magical Academy, thanks to her exceptional talent. ¡°Something seems underfoot, but¡­Ugh! Just what I needed.¡± Adelaide¡¯s suspiciously mischievous smile left Eltvara and Fran unsure of her true intentions. ¡°What do you mean, Chairman?¡± Eltvara wrinkled her brow and asked quizzically. Proud Arlvs tend to be hypersensitive to things their minds couldn¡¯t reach. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of making Lou Fran¡¯s servant.¡± ¡°Eh? Lou a servant?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But! W-What does t-that have to do with me?¡± Eltvara pounced on Adelaide¡¯s roundabout words as she leaned forward. Fran could see from her side that Eltvara was completely upset when she heard that Lou was going to be her servant, while acting as if it were someone else¡¯s problem. However, she would probably never admit that Lou was the cause of her upset. ¡°Come now, don¡¯t be so uptight. You know Lou, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m going to make it appear like you introduced us to Lou, and I hired him as a servant.¡± At last, the crux of the matter was unveiled. Eltvara was surprised. ¡°Eh-hhh? W-Why would I do that?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fitting, that¡¯s all. He¡¯s also your little cute training partner¡­Could it be that the Eltvara I trust is an incapable woman?¡± ¡°C-Chairman!¡± Contrary to Adelaide¡¯s toughness, Eltvara¡¯s voice turned weaker. The Chairman appointed Eltvara as the Vice-Principal of the academy due to her outspokenness and her exceptional talent for magic. When the Chairman called her an incapable woman¡­she couldn¡¯t return a word. Adelaide¡¯s statement also made sense. From what Eltvara has said and done so far, it was obvious that she didn¡¯t really dislike Lou. ¡°Fufufu, so can I take that as a yes?¡± Eltvara collapsed, completely cornered by Adelaide¡­ She hunched down, deflated. CH 17 Chapter17 - Knight Captain Just as Lou and company went to work at the academy¡­ They arranged for another carriage to pick them up, and they returned to the mansion just before noon. After the Vice-Principal, Kelturi, left the Chairman¡¯s office, the meeting at the academy continued. They worked out the details of their report to Count Calvin Ryan, Captain of the Royal Knights. After that, they had a light lunch and then the appointed time came. Count Calvin Ryan appeared on time at the Count of Dumer¡¯s residence accompanied by three of his knights. As Adelaide said, she and her daughter were old acquaintances with Calvin. Captain Calvin also personally selected the knights for Fran¡¯s magical training in Lodonia recently. He thought she had brought the best of his men to accompany her. But it turned out¡­ The sentinels reported that all five of his men were killed in action. Adelaide¡¯s daughter, Francesca, reported that an unidentified young man saved her from danger. It was fortunate that Francesca¡¯s life was spared. That way, the death of his men in the line of duty wasn¡¯t totally in vain. Calvin was relieved to hear the news despite the painful loss of his precious subordinates¡­ He wanted to get a detailed report on the incident from Francesca, the victim, and also wanted to know the identity of the young man who saved her. ¡°Here, here, welcome, Calvin-sama!¡± The Count of Dumer¡¯s majordomo, Zeimon, welcomed him with a few servants. Like Adelaide and Fran, Zeimon had known Calvin for a long time, so he didn¡¯t formally refer to him as Count Ryan. He addressed him by his name with a trace of familiarity. Calvin was surprised to see Zeimon¡¯s countenance. This was because the giant known as a man of steel, who usually bore a stern expression, was now grinning broadly. ¡°What? Zeimon¡­has something bad happened. I¡¯ve never seen you smile like this?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m doing my job as usual. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Hahaha, really?¡± That¡¯s bullshit! You beefy bastard! Calvin cursed at him deep inside for playing the innocent. Something must have happened recently that made this grumpy majordomo very happy. Could it be because of the unidentified young man who had been reported to him? This increasingly aroused Calvin¡¯s interest to know more about the young man¡¯s background. *** Count of Dumer¡¯s reception room¡­ ¡°Welcome, Calvin. I hope everything¡¯s okay with your deputy captain and his men.¡± Adelaide greeted Calvin with a smile and they hugged him lightly. The other three were the Deputy Captain, Schnall, and his men, Carmel and Dandrew. Of the four, Calvin and Schnall sat on the couch, while their subordinate knights stood behind them. ¡°Adelaide, is Fran all right? The guards said she was looking a little worse for wear.¡± Calvin muttered with a somber look. At any rate, despite the large number of enemies, his strong, elite knights were easily defeated. Fran alone must have had a hard time surviving. ¡°Yes, my deepest condolences to the five knights who died. Speaking of which, I will now call Fran and the man, who rescued her and whom I hired as a servant, report back to you.¡± Whoa! You even hired that young man as a servant? Calvin was quite surprised. Adelaide was not devoted only to magic, as people often gossiped. She possessed conventional wisdom as well as a good eye for people. ¡­This is¡­How could she so easily hire a complete stranger as a servant for her precious daughter? Calvin was more and more eager to see the man after hearing Adelaide¡¯s report. ¡°Fran, Lou, come in.¡± Ho! This is¡­ When Fran entered the room, she looked a bit peaky, but¡­ She directed a gentle smile to Calvin. What pricked Calvin¡¯s curiosity further was that the dark shadows that had been lingering around her since she lost her fianc¨¦, Reinhardt, vanished altogether. ¡°Hello, Calvin, everyone. I¡¯m sorry for all the trouble I¡¯ve caused you.¡± Fran bowed her head deeply. She conveyed her condolences for the knights who were cruelly killed. But Calvin slowly shook his head. ¡°No, no. Though it was unfortunate, it¡¯s not surprising that such a thing happened. I would have done the same. Fran, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll rest peacefully, knowing that they protected you.¡± The deaths of knights were not in vain¡­ Calvin told Fran, which made her look a bit relieved¡­ ¡°I feel a bit relieved to hear you say that.¡± Now¡­ There was a tall man diagonally behind Fran, slightly bowing and waiting. So¡­he¡¯s the guy. Calvin observed the man quite naturally. He was quite tall. He was probably well over 180 cm tall. He had slightly wavy black hair and dark eyes. He had a deeply chiseled face and his expression¡­he was calm, devoid of any ruggedness. You don¡¯t get to see his semblance around here. Is he from the Eastern Yamato Empire? ¡­Moreover, he¡¯s a skinny guy who can¡¯t seem to handle a weapon well enough to take on an enemy. ¡°Alright, Lou, introduce yourself.¡± At Adelaide¡¯s prompt¡­ Lou put one hand on his chest, knelt on one knee on the floor, and greeted Calvin and the others. ¡°Greetings, Count Ryan and the knights. I¡¯m Lou, Lou Brandell, who has been appointed as Francesca-sama¡¯s servant.¡± Lou stared at Calvin with jet black eyes. Calvin looked straight back into his eyes¡­ I feel as if my soul is being sucked straight into the Lou¡­ How! W-What the hell is this? Magic? This puts me up to his pace. Calvin shook his head hard, trying to regain his consciousness. He then urged Fran to start reporting the incident. ¡°So, why don¡¯t you walk us through the incident, Fran?¡± In response, Fran began to speak ¡°intermittently.¡± They were attacked without warning on their way back to Valentine. The enemies were a little over a meter tall, and looked more like kobold goblins than a human being ¨C magic-wielding monsters. About a hundred of them attacked them. The five knight escorts were all killed protecting Fran. There were so many enemies that Fran ran out of magic power and was fleeing when Lou saved her with his magic. They returned to the attack point, mourned the corpses, and recovered the knights¡¯ swords and other mementos. Also, Lou had given Fran a ride to the royal city of St. Helena. Fran seemed to have recovered from the shock of the incident. ¡°I see. I have a pretty good idea of what happened.¡± Calvin nodded in comprehension as he finished listening to Fran¡¯s account of the incident. For once, he showed a fresh smile¡­ But then everything took a sudden turn. ¡°And the rest¡­about Lou. Please tell us as much as you can about his exploits.¡± Calvin asked again suspiciously. It was as if this was the real issue at hand. ¡°Calvin. Lou is a wizard and an orphan of the human race, from the Arlv Village.¡± Adelaide interjected at this juncture. It was evident that she wanted to make sure Lou¡¯s vague identity was known. ¡°Oh! Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s proficient in a variety of magic, including Fire Magic, Healing Magic, and Funeral Magic. I found out later that he is the junior brother of Kelturi Eltvara, the Vice-Principal of our academy.¡± ¡°I see! That talented young lady, Arlv?¡± Calvin nodded in understanding once more. Adelaide also nodded lightly. It seemed that her intentions successfully got through to Calvin. ¡°Yeah. Quite coincidentally¡­she recommended him. ?????In addition to hiring him as a temporary teacher at the academy, which is something we¡¯re lacking, I also decided to make him Fran¡¯s follower to serve as her bodyguard.¡± Fran smiled awkwardly as she heard Adelaide¡¯s words. She desperately held back her laughter as this reminded her of Kelturi¡¯s sour face as if she¡¯d swallowed a bitter bug¡­ She absolutely couldn¡¯t voice this out. ¡°I look forward to working with you.¡± At this point, Lou once again bowed to Calvin and his company. Hmm~ Everything hits home. To top it all, the man in front of me exudes no sign of evil in him. Although everything was exceedingly vague¡­ Calvin had a unique instinct that he had acquired from his years of service in the Knights. Now that everything was decided and they were done talking¡­ Adelaide clapped her hands and called for Zeimon. ¡°Zeimon, please send our visitors off.¡± ¡°Please wait, Madam. Before they leave, let¡¯s go to the garden and hand over the evidence and the knights¡¯ mementos.¡± As in reply to Adelaide¡¯s command, Lou proposed. ¡°Fufufu, right. I totally forgot about that, Lou.¡± Adelaide chuckled and instructed Zeimon. ¡°Adelaide. Why do we have to go to the garden to retrieve the evidence and relics?¡± Calvin asked curiously. He couldn¡¯t figure out what Adelaide meant by ¡°handing over¡± in the garden instead of in the mansion. Lou quickly answered Calvin¡¯s inquiry. ¡°Count, it still disturbs Francesca to see it, as it reminds her of the incident.¡± I see¡­ So this servant is properly considering his master, Fran, eh? The corners of Count Calvin¡¯s lips rose, feeling Lou¡¯s thoughtfulness. However, this smile wasn¡¯t malicious in any way. ¡°Come, Calvin-sama, ladies and gentlemen, let me show you the way.¡± Under the majestic voice of the majordomo, Zeimon, everyone present headed for the courtyard of the Count of Dumer¡¯s residence. CH 18 Chapter18 - Contract In the courtyard of the Count of Dumer¡¯s residence¡­ Adelaide, Fran and Zeimon formed a circle with Lou at the center. Presently, the four members of the Royal Knights who had come to hear about the incident were sending him sharp looks. ¡°First, the mementos of the knights.¡± Lou then took out the five armors from the bracelet on his left arm, as well as their swords and hair. The bracelet appeared like a magical tool with a storage spell on it. ¡°W-What the hell?¡± Count Calvin Ryan was astonished. It was because of the function of the magic tool that Lou used. It was likely the so-called spell enchantment with a higher level of enchantment cast to it. But in Calvin¡¯s memory, there has never been a magic tool that could contain so many things. The other three knights seemed to have the same impression as Calvin. Their mouths were hanging open, and their expressions were brimming with surprise. ¡°And now, for the evidence¡­Fran, um, Francesca-sama, I think it would be best if you didn¡¯t look at it yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Take them out, Lou.¡± Lou looked at Fran¡­ Then he received a nod of confirmation from Adelaide as if she was saying, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He pulled the deformed corpse out of the bracelet. ¡°Aah! What¡¯s this?¡± When one of the knights saw the object that Lou had taken out, he groaned and forcibly swallowed his vomit back into his stomach. The proof Lou presented to them¡­ It was the ruin of an ugly goblin that attacked Fran. As expected, the captain, Calvin, stared at the deformity without turning away. When he casually looked at Fran, he noticed that she was clinging to Lou and burying her face in his chest. The Deputy Captain beside him also seemed to have noticed. Calvin stopped Schnall when he was about to say something, put his index finger to his mouth and casually looked at Adelaide. Adelaide¡­ She was looking lovingly at Fran, who was clinging to Lou. To Calvin¡¯s surprise, even the majordomo, Zeimon, was casting a kind eye on Lou and Fran. Calvin was once again convinced of the cause of Fran¡¯s dark shadow¡¯s disappearance, and he muttered deep inside. ¡­I get it, Adelaide. You¡¯ve found a man you can trust with your daughter, regardless of his status. A man who could convince even Zeimon. Frederick, as Fran¡¯s father figure, I¡¯ll be sure to watch over him. Calvin addressed Adelaide silently, and at the same time had made a firm vow to her late husband, Frederick. *** As for this attack¡­ Count Calvin Ryan issued a strict gag order to his knights. Basically, about the details of the incident and Lou¡¯s case. Of course, the case needed to be solidly investigated, but the same measures were taken for Lou. This was to prevent the various entities in the Kingdom of Valentine from messing with Lou in any unnecessary way. ¡°I know it¡¯s not my place to ask, but¡­I have used funeral magic for those who have died.¡± Lou, who presented the knights¡¯ remains along with the evidence, said that he had paid his respects to the knights who had died in battle. Calvin deeply appreciated Lou¡¯s courtesy to his own people, so he thanked him again. ¡°Lou, you¡¯re absolutely right. If the bodies of the knights had been left unattended, they might have been eaten by wild beasts or, if not, they might have turned into immortal undead and harmed the people. Thank you, I¡¯m really grateful.¡± Calvin then reminded the knights who had accompanied him, including the deputy captain. ¡°For those who have devoted themselves to the Order so far¡­we must persist in it and firmly perform our duties¡­Do you understand?¡± Calvin was a human¡­ He praised Lou¡¯s chivalry for returning to the potentially dangerous crime scene and mourning the knights. Even without the captain telling them, Schnall felt exactly the same way. The seemingly adventurer Lou did not ask for money or goods from the knights, nor did he even request a thank you. The three knights had somehow developed a fondness for Lou, including his refreshing response. Afterwards, Lou asked Zeimon to prepare a carriage for him at the Count¡¯s residence¡­ Then they delivered the remains of the knights and the deformed goblin to the headquarters of the Royal Knights. *** That night, at the Count of Dumer¡¯s residence ¡­ Before dinner began. Adelaide simply informed everyone in the mansion that Lou would be the school¡¯s temporary teacher and Fran¡¯s servant. The servants were not upset, as they had expected this from the preceding events. But when dinner began, they were still surprised. Even Zeimon, the long-serving majordomo, couldn¡¯t sit at the table. And yet, Lou, a newcomer, was sitting next to Fran. ¡°You did a great job today, Lou. You even completely changed your language.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s no big deal.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not comfortable with Lou calling me Madam, ahaha.¡± Adelaide laughed radiantly. Fran, on the other hand, felt uncomfortable about having Lou as her servant. ¡°I-I can¡¯t imagine Lou being my servant.¡± Adelaide stabbed a nail while laughing at Fran, who sighed. ¡°Fran, when this spring break is over, you and Lou will inevitably be spending a lot of time at the school. As the boss and the subordinate, master and servant, we need to make sure there¡¯s a thorough distinction.¡± Adelaide said, though¡­ Deep inside, she cheered for her beloved daughter, Good luck! Lou would probably perform well both as a temporary teacher and as a follower. His tenderness toward Fran would not change. This tenderness for her daughter¡­ It stemmed out of compassion. In order for Fran to be loved by Lou, she must first step up herself. Show him your good side, and go for it! Fran¡­ Adelaide lovingly watched as Fran chatted happily with Lou. Eventually, supper ended. Lou was called into Adelaide¡¯s study together with Fran to receive a reward for helping Fran this time, as well as a salary for his services as a teacher and servant. The total amount was a large sum of 2,500 gold coins. **One gold coin = about 10,000 yen. ¡°2,000 gold coins for helping Fran, 200 gold coins for being a temporary teacher at the academy, and 300 gold coins for being a servant. As a teacher, you will be paid a monthly stipend of 20 gold coins, and 50 gold coins as a servant, including the cost of your escort. How does that sound?¡± Adelaide offered an amount of money, but Lou, as expected, was neither concerned nor attached to it. ¡°Hmm¡­Are you giving me that much? I don¡¯t mind at all as long as I can eat¡­ What about my accommodation?¡± Adelaide laughed and waved her hand in the air when Lou asked her. ¡°What are you talking about? Of course, you¡¯re going to live in our house. I¡¯ll provide you with a room and pay for all your food and other expenses.¡± When Lou looked at Fran, she nodded repeatedly, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re going to live in the mansion.¡± Lou couldn¡¯t help but chuckle¡­ He replied, ¡°Okay,¡± while Fran was silently staring at him. Lou is going to live with us! Perhaps because there were no other servants in the study, Fran was bold. She was so happy that she hugged Lou as hard as she could. ¡°Tomorrow I want to go out to the shopping district in the capital for some shopping¡­ I want to buy new clothes.¡± While Fran was clinging to Lou, he sighed. The clothes that Lou had been wearing until now were quite dirty, so they were quickly sent to the laundry on Adelaide¡¯s orders. By the way, Lou was now wearing Fran¡¯s younger brother Georges¡¯ clothes. It was expensive, but it was a uniquely designed aristocratic attire. Lou himself prefered to dress as a commoner rather than in such luxurious clothes. Lou really wasn¡¯t greedy. Adelaide smiled at Lou¡¯s selflessness and offered some advice. ¡°Yes, as well as regular clothes. You might want to buy some spare sets of leather armor in addition to the leather armor you have now, and a couple of vestments robes that wizards like to wear.¡± ¡°Do I really need that many clothes?¡± Lou asked in curiosity, to which Adelaide answered. ¡°Definitely! Buy more! But a basic order costs a lot of money, and even used ones are expensive¡­so yeah! I¡¯ll add another 300 gold coins for your clothing.¡± She promised an increase to his arranged allowance. ¡°Yay, Mom, you¡¯re so generous!¡± Hearing her mother¡¯s words, Fran cheered as though it was for her. ¡°Thank you very much, Adelaide-san.¡± The significant increase of his allowance made Lou smile¡­ He bowed deeply to Adelaide, smiling as calmly as ever. CH 19 Chapter19 - Curious The next morning¡­ The breakfast table at the Count of Dumer¡¯s residence was Fran¡¯s solo stage. She talked and talked happily¡­ The cause of Fran¡¯s cheerfulness was evident. As a servant and a teacher at the same Magical Girls¡¯ Academy, Lou¡¯s official duties would begin today. For starters, she would accompany him on his shopping trip to buy clothes and other necessary items. After returning home, they would have a meeting together to discuss the spring semester. Fran was very excited and dreamy about all the activities with Lou. Adelaide smiled and kept repressing her beloved daughter. Fran gave off the vibe of a young child before going on a field trip. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Fran said with a toothy grin¡­ Adelaide was taken aback, but she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Because it was hard to believe that Fran was the same person as that one, who had always carried a gloomy and harsh expression on her face. ¡°Still! ¡°You¡¯re not the one doing the shopping; Lou is.¡± ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s fine. Protecting Fran ¨D¨D¨D It doesn¡¯t change what I¡¯m going to do anyway, right?¡± While listening to the exchange between mother and daughter, Lou¡¯s expression remained as calm as ever. *** Breakfast was over, and it was time for Lou and Fran to go out. ¡°Would you like me to prepare the carriage, Ojou-sama?¡± Zeimon asked Fran. Fran said she wanted to walk around the streets of the royal capital with Lou. ¡°No, Zeimon. We don¡¯t need to get a carriage. I¡¯m going to walk with Lou to the business district where the shops are. Yes, we¡¯ll take our time. It¡¯s a beautiful day today.¡± ¡°Very well. Then, Lou, please take care of ojou-sama.¡± ¡°Hahaha, leave it to me!¡± ¡°Also, tell me about that weird technique you used later.¡± Lou smiled vaguely and retreated as the battle-crazed Zeimon reminded him. Lou and Fran walked downstairs, hand in hand, and opened the door to go outside. It was, as Fran had said, a clear, crisp and pleasant morning. They walked towards the gate in the warm spring sunshine. ¡°What a pity¡­this is as far as we go.¡± ¡°Aah!¡± When they were halfway there, Lou let go of Fran¡¯s hand. With her hand suddenly released, Fran stared at Lou petulantly. Unperturbed, Lou took a step or two forward and scanned the surroundings. ¡°Rest assured. No one in the vicinity is looking at the house with malicious intent at the moment. Let¡¯s go, Fran.¡± ¡°Already! Well, it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡± Fran glanced at her hand that Lou has been holding just now¡­ Eventually, she chuckled as if she¡¯d given up. Then she jogged and walked closer to Lou, snuggling up to him. *** A short walk from the gates of Count Dumer¡¯s residence in the noble district took them to the central square in about ten minutes. In St. Helena, the royal capital of the Kingdom of Valentine, the royal palace stood tall in the center of the city, surrounded by a vast central square. From this vast central square, various city blocks were separated by roads radiating in a stretch out from it. So, when they came out to the central square, they walked around the royal palace. The combination of a beautiful blonde noblewoman and a thin, slender man with black hair and dark eyes was enough to attract attention. A number of people kept pointing and looking back at Lou and Fran. And then a small incident happened. Out of nowhere! A disheveled young man, apparently the son of some aristocrat, blocked Lou and Fran¡¯s way. Behind him were about ten of his henchmen, who seemed to have been hired for money. ¡°Ohh! You¡¯re quite cute. Why don¡¯t you distance yourself from this guy and come hang out with us?¡± This kind of man, if you refused him¡­ He had a number of henchmen who could kidnap a woman¡­ There was also a frightening air about him. Fran looked troubled, but before she knew it, Lou stood between him and the man. ¡°You, out of the way!¡± The young man¡¯s face burned with hatred, and he seemed to have slammed his fist as hard as he could into Lou in front of him¡­ But Lou ducked easily, and the man who had swung at him fell over from the force of the blow. The man who fell down got up immediately and threw another punch at Lou, screaming strange animal-like noises. Lou easily dodged again, and this time he casually grabbed the man¡¯s fist. The man¡¯s fist produced a sickening cracking sound as he grabbed it. ¡°Gyaaaaah!¡± The intense pain distorted the man¡¯s face, and an ugly cry came out of his mouth. The henchmen behind the man no longer remained silent at this point. They tried to lunge toward Lou. But Lou whispered something in the man¡¯s ear. The man went rigid, as if he had been struck by an electric shock. The man hurriedly waved his free left hand to stop his henchmen from approaching. Lou whispered to the man again. ¡°I would like to talk to you alone peacefully¡­so tell your henchmen to back off.¡± ¡°G-G-Guys, come now, back off! Stand down!¡± The henchmen, with a hint of frustration, retreated a short distance away, as their master had ordered. Lou smiled wryly at their actions. ¡°I¡¯m pretty much the same, but you¡¯re terrible at hitting on women too¡­Well, that¡¯s fine. What¡¯s your name and age?¡± When Lou questioned him, the man couldn¡¯t resist for some reason and honestly told him his name. ¡°F-F*ck! L-Lazare Barbier, 17 years old! M-My father! He¡¯s B-Baron Barbier!¡± As expected, the man was the son of a nobleman. But Lou wasn¡¯t at all perturbed. ¡°Haha, your father doesn¡¯t have much to do with it, you know? So, what do you usually do?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hey, hey, if you keep your mouth shut, your fist will end up crushed.¡± The man still did not answer Lou¡¯s question. Liu put pressure on the man¡¯s fist, which he gripped mercilessly. The man¡¯s face twisted in pain again as he heard the sound of bones cracking. ¡°A-gyaaaaah, s-stop it! I-I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯m a second year student at the Valentine Boy¡¯s Magical Royal Academy!¡± Lou probed in¡­ Through Barbier¡¯s magic wave aura, his memories came pouring. ¡­Barbier and his cronies apparently approached various women on the street, like they did today, and abducted and abused a number of them like rogues. To clean up the aftermath¡­ He used his noble status to hush the women up against their will¡­ A rare shadow of displeasure appeared on Lou¡¯s normally calm countenance. ¡°¡­You¡¯ve done a lot of terrible things to a lot of women. But it¡¯s over now. If you have any conscience left, turn yourself in to the guards or the royal knights.¡± Barbier went rigid as he felt Lou¡¯s terrifying killing intent. ¡°E-eep!¡± Lou gave Barbier a cold stare and said in a voice devoid of any inflection. ¡°I am her servant, but if you ever lay even one finger on her¡­¡± The moment Lou said that, Barbier¡¯s throat rumbled. It was because the magic wave aura of Lou¡¯s quiet but ruthless anger flowed in him all at once. A completely different tone sounded in Barbier¡¯s ears. Lou¡¯s ruthless voice carried nary a hint of jest. ¡°I¡¯m going to torture not only those henchmen, but also you and your entire family to death.¡± Lou¡¯s warning made Barbier tremble, so much that he couldn¡¯t stand. In an instant, Lou magically showed him the image of Barbier¡¯s parents being brutally murdered. Trapped in fear, Barbier could no longer do anything but nod helplessly. It was at this point that some guards finally rushed in. They interrogated and questioned the onlookers who were present¡­ Both sides did not draw their swords, and Lou offered little resistance. ¡­So, after a stern admonishment, it was treated as a minor dispute, and both parties were acquitted. Barbier grew paler when he learned of Fran¡¯s true identity from the guards who rushed to the scene. He found out that the person he was trying to kidnap was the daughter of a Count, a woman of higher rank than his own father. Barbier was completely frightened and was drained of his courage. He did not respond to the calls of his henchmen, but returned to the house dragging his heavy feet and turned himself in to the guards that night. *** When the guards¡¯ interrogation was over, Lou and Fran were about to head back to the business district¡­ Two girls who appeared in their mid-teens watched them. Both of them had well-trained and burly for women, as proven by the muscles in their arms. Each wore leather armor of a different color, and they had a magic enchanted shortsword at their waist. The two were hiding in the crowd, especially so that Fran would not notice them. They seemed acquainted with Fran. ¡°That¡¯s definitely our school¡¯s [Iron Mask], isn¡¯t she..?¡± ¡°Yes, definitely. But I¡¯ve never seen her smile like that before.¡± The one who called Fran [Iron Mask]¡­ She was a blue-eyed girl with short blonde hair. The one who agreed was a chocolate-eyed girl with light brown hair in a ponytail. They were both students of the Magical Girls Academy. ¡°Is it because¡­because of that guy?¡± ¡°Perhaps. He¡¯s dressed like an aristocrat¡­but he¡¯s a servant. That¡¯s¡­but still, that black hair is¡­¡± The girls were observing Lou¡¯s appearance and trying to identify him. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re quite curious, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah, pretty¡­yeah.¡± The girls whispered to each other¡­ They started to follow Lou and Fran, who were walking ahead of them, without separating from them. CH 20 Chapter20 - Spotted Two girls; one with blue eyes and blonde short hair, and the other with chocolate eyes and light brown hair in a ponytail. The girls exchanged a look and nodded, then began to carefully follow Lou and Fran. However, they were merelyn amateur tails, so Lou had noticed it from the beginning. From their magic wave aura, they were both students of the Magical Girls Academy¡­ Lou surmised that it was probably due to curiosity about Fran and him. It seemed that they meant no harm¡­so Lou let them swim for a while. Lou strolled around the central square with Fran, pretending to have not noticed them at all. In the wake of the earlier commotion, some men turned their curiosity to Lou and Fran, but they all averted their gazes in a panic when Lou directed his magic wave aura with a drop of murderous intent. There were two girls behind them who seemed to be students at the academy, so he also glared at them to make sure they wouldn¡¯t get tangled up with them. Shortly after, Lou and Fran arrived at their destination, a company. Lou read the words on the sign. ¡°Kingsley Company.¡± ¡°Yeah, this is it. This is the store that the Count of Dumer has been using for generations. Normally, it is customary for the head office to be located in the royal capital, but this business has its head office in Bardland.¡± ¡°So is this a branch?¡± ¡°Yes, the manager of this branch is shrewd, but also honest. He¡¯s rare, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to meet him, too.¡± Meanwhile, the two girls who had followed them were having a discussion as they watched Lou and Fran arrive at the Kingsley Company. ¡°Hey, it looks like they¡¯re doing some shopping.¡± ¡°[Iron Mask] brought a servant to go shopping¡­¡± The two girls seemed torn about what to do. ¡°Now that we¡¯re here, why don¡¯t we take the plunge and go in?¡± ¡°I know, right?! Shall we go?¡± While the two girls were hesitating, Lou and Fran had already entered the shop and were being welcomed by the man who called himself the manager. ¡°Welcome! Francesca-sama, what can I do for you so early this morning?¡± ¡°Good morning, Marco-san¡± This man in his mid-thirties, whom Fran called Marco, was the branch manager of the Kingsley Company in the royal capital. He has short chestnut hair and a smile on his face. He had been in charge of the branch at a young age, and was said to be the top candidate for the next head of the company. Fran asked Marco to take care of Lou¡¯s shopping. ¡°It¡¯s not me today. It¡¯s my servant, Lou, who¡¯s doing the shopping.¡± ¡°Oh, Lou-sama, is it? It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Marco Fonti. Welcome to Kingsley Company.¡± Marco turned to Lou again and bowed deeply. Lou introduced himself while also observing Marco. Impressive, he¡¯s¡­ Lou replaced Fran as the customer, but Marco¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t change at all. Lou could sense that there was no discrimination against his status or evil in him, not only from his attitude, but also from his magic wave aura. ¡°What are you looking for today, Lou-sama?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be Francesca-sama¡¯s servant and an academy staff this spring, so I need some clothes for those duties first¡­¡± ¡°I see. Lou-sama isn¡¯t fond of dressing like an aristocrat, eh?¡± As expected, he had a good attention span and the ability to sense others¡¯ emotions. ¡°Leather armor, vestments, and plain clothes for everyday use.¡± Lou couldn¡¯t help but grin when Marco listed what was on his mind. Marco continued to talk regardless of what was going on in Lou¡¯s mind. ¡°We mainly sell custom-made items like other stores, but since our main store is in Bardland, we also deal with a much larger number of items brought in by adventurers than other stores.¡± ¡°Are you saying that you¡­you have interesting equipment and magical tools?¡± ¡°This branch is in the royal city, so it¡¯s not as big as the main store in Bardland. Nevertheless, we still have some interesting items in stock.¡± Then Marco snapped his fingers, signaling to the store employees. He instructed them to prepare the products in a special conference room in the back. They probably measured the sizes for orders there. ¡°Then, please go to the back with Francesca-sama.¡± ¡°All right, but a few things before that¡­¡± Marco was suspicious when Lou stopped him and beckoned him over. But when Lou whispered something in his ear, his expression changed into mischief. He looked at Lou and nodded broadly. Fran marvelled at the sight of them together. They¡¯ve never met before, but somehow they seem to be getting along. What are they talking about? ¡°Let¡¯s get going, then.¡± With Marco on the lead, Lou and Fran entered the special conference room of the Kingsley Company. As soon as Lou and Fran disappeared from the reception counter on the first floor of the store, the two girls entered. A young sales assistant immediately stepped forward to greet them. Huh? The two girls stuttered in response and retreated. ¡°Welcome! I have heard about you from Francesca-sama. We have been instructed to serve you tea while they finish shopping. The two were even more surprised to hear the sales assistant¡¯s words. ¡°Now then, this way please!¡± The sales assistant took them to the reception room of the store with an attitude that could be described as coercive. **** ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of it as you instructed.¡± ¡°Thanks for your help.¡± Fran stared blankly as Marco convened with the sales assistant, who returned, and then Lou nodded. Someone passed between Marco and Lou a while ago¡­ She felt a bit sad for being left out of it. ¡°Hey, what exactly is going on here?¡± Marco answered Fran¡¯s question with a mischievous smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Lou-sama has instructed me to entertain the two ladies who arrived later.¡± ¡°Two ladies?¡± Lou supplemented Marco¡¯s words. ¡°Two girls in their mid-teens. It seems they saw us in the square and followed us.¡± Two girls in their mid-teens? Oh, could it be¡­?! ¡°It¡¯s just as you thought, Francesca-sama. They¡¯re probably students at the school.¡± What? We¡¯ve been followed. I didn¡¯t notice it at all. ¡°Lou, teach me later, okay?¡± Fran whispered to Lou so that Marco would not hear. If he used magical power to infer this, she would love to hear more about it. Basically, Scout Magic was literally an imperfect magic that was not accurate enough to identify a harmless opponent nearby unless he radiated a strong hostile magical aura. ¡°Let us take your measurements before I bring you the product.¡± Marco said, and ordered the female tailor to start taking Lou¡¯s measurements. Lou had never taken measurements before and was very confused. Seeing this, Fran found it a novelty for some reason and giggled. CH 21 Chapter21 - Production Request Eventually, Lou¡¯s measurements were taken. ¡°What¡¯s up, Elda?¡± The young female tailor, called Elda by the branch manager, Marco Fonti, let out a miserable sigh and looked down. ¡°Hey-hey, are you feeling sick?¡± ¡°¡­No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Elda shook her head with a tearful look in response to Marco¡¯s worried question. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Elda said in a hushed voice and retreated to a corner of the room. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Marco tilted his head in wonder¡­ He switched the subject as if he had second thoughts. ¡°We¡¯ll start with the leather armor. I¡¯ll bring you some samples of the material, and then we¡¯ll decide on the design based on the samples as well. By the way, the same method is used to select your vestments and daily wear.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Lou understood what Marco was saying. As Fran listened to the conversation between the two, she was as excited as if it were her own, wondering what kind of material would be used. The first material was served. It was a surprise! It was a silvery white leather that emitted a tremendous magical wave aura. ¡°W-Wow¡­¡± Fran gasped. ¡°Yes! This is the skin of an ancient dragon that was once defeated by a hero.¡± ¡°An ancient dragon? ¡°Yes! It¡¯s our store¡¯s proud gem, and it¡¯s priced at¡­¡± Fran was floored when Marco suddenly presented her with an exorbitant material. She couldn¡¯t help but gulp. ¡°It¡¯s worth 3 divine gold coins and 30,000 gold coins.¡± *30,000 gold coins = 300 million yen. ¡°Eh, yeaaaah?!¡± Fran unconsciously yelped out loud. Regardless of her status as the daughter of a high-ranking aristocrat¡­ She was shell-shocked when she saw the material and heard the cost, which was colossal. A-Ancient dragon¡­ That¡¯s¡­30,000 gold coins? What the hell?! I¡¯ve never seen anything this awesome before. No matter how much I want to buy it for Lou, I just can¡¯t afford this price¡­ Just then. As if to shatter Fran¡¯s thoughts, Lou¡¯s voice sounded almost drained of strength. ¡°Sorry¡­but can you use this to make leather armor for Francesca-sama and me?¡± What Lou took out of the storage bracelet¡­ It was a jet black leather material with a similar texture. The shining silvery-white skin that Marco presented earlier, which he said was from an ancient dragon¡­ As he said, it was a rare find. However, the one Lou took out¡­ It had an overwhelming aura that went far beyond the skin of the ancient dragon. ¡°W-What is this! What the heck is going on here?!¡± Marco¡¯s relaxed expression just now changed drastically. As a first-class merchant, he could judge the quality of a product at a glance. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a treasured possession my grandfather passed down to me.¡± A treasured possession of Sowell of Arlv! What exactly does that mean? Fran was very curious, but now wasn¡¯t the time for that. Did Lou say that he wants Marco to make my leather armor too? I didn¡¯t hear wrong, did I? Fran wanted to jump right up. No. Fran realized that this was exactly what it meant to be in seventh heaven. ¡°E-Either way! I-I¡¯m calling the Dvergar* craftsman right now, so please wait a little while!¡± *Dvergar = Dwarf Marco ordered Elda to bring the craftsman posthaste. Then Erda, who had been waiting, flew off¡­ Soon a small, muscular, bearded man, typical of the Dvergar, arrived, accompanied by Elda. ¡°What-what¡¯s going on? I came because Elda told me to come quickly.¡± When Lou and Fran introduced themselves, Dvergar smiled at them, surprisingly friendly for someone of a stocky appearance. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m Olvo Gilden. I¡¯ve known Marco for quite some time. I was originally in Bardland, but I ended up in the royal city.¡± Fran was not very familiar with weapons and armor. However, she had heard of Olvo Gilden, one of the best arms and armor craftsmen on the continent. Rumor had it that he was very eccentric and would only do work that he liked¡­ ¡°Gahaha! For some reason, I ended up in this dreary, hard-to-live-with royal city, eh?¡± Olvo sought Marco¡¯s approval, but he smiled vaguely, perhaps because of Marco¡¯s position as branch manager. ¡°So, you want me to take a look at that insanely awesome skin?¡± Sure enough, Olvo was a top-notch craftsman from the Dvergars. The moment he entered the special conference room, he noticed the oddity of the material that Lou had presented. ¡°Hmm¡­T-This!¡± Marco watched with interest as Olvo roared¡­ ¡°Whoaaa, what on earth is this?!¡± After the loud yell¡­ ¡°Phew,¡± sighed Olvo, and began to speak as if in a fever. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure¡­, this is probably the skin of the True Dragon King that lived during the Gods Era. I¡¯m beyond thrilled to have come across such a treasure before my death!¡± The True Dragon King? I¡¯m pretty sure the True Dragon King is¡­ Fran once read a myth when she was a young child¡­ It was said that the God who created the world, the God of Creation/Creator, incarnated into the form of a ferocious dragon to conquer an enemy that emerged¡­ When the Creator was in dragon form, it was said that his child born to a certain goddess was the Sacred Dragon King, the founder of dragons. That direct son was said to be the True Dragon King. Thus¡­ The prosperity of the Dragon Tribe began as the family of the God of Creation with his son as its founder. However, in later years, the arrogance of the True Dragon King, who was overconfident in his power and behaved domineeringly, angered the Creator. The dragon race, which had been immortal until then, was given finite life again¡­ A dragon was an evil monster that was hostile to the world¡­ It was said that he issued a divine revelation to the people of the world¡­to embrace that image. The Creator stripped the Dragon Tribe off their eternal life and imbued them with an evil image. The Dragon Tribe resented the treatment of the Creator and went on a rampage in various parts of the world with the support of their mighty power. Since then, dragons have been¡­ The dragons had since been recognized as the enemy of all races, including the human race, the Arlvs and the Dvergars. ¡°Descendants of the Creator¡¯s son¡­¡± Olvo narrated¡­ Everyone, except Lou, was stunned. ¡°No way, that¡¯s unthinkable. I heard that the True Dragon King was no longer immortal, but he was as strong as a god.¡± Orvo sighed again, ¡°Phew.¡± His curiosity about the material, peculiar to Dvergars, seemed to excite him. ¡°From the Dvergars¡¯ point of view, that¡¯s definitely a bogus tale, but¡­legend has it that the True Dragon King has been fought and defeated by a man named Sowell, the greatest of all time in the legend of Arlvs.¡± Fran immediately jolted with a ¡°Ping!¡± The most powerful Sowell in history¡­ Aah! That¡¯s the guy who raised Lou. Olvo sniffed and spat. ¡°He¡¯s a mind-blowing genius in terms of mind, skill, and strength, in the eyes of those damn, annoying Arlvs.¡± Damn, annoying? Lou smiled wryly as he watched Olvo swore. No wonder¡­ Arlvs and Dvergars had never gotten along with each other. Lou received Marco¡¯s approval and spoke to Olvo. ¡°Say, Gilden-san¡­¡± ¡°You can call me Olvo.¡± ¡°Then, Olvo, I¡¯m actually related to the Arlvs, and I¡¯m one of their people¡­Will you take the job?¡± His question prompted Olvo to look at him again. He checked him out from head to toe. A man with a mysterious aura. Lou¡¯s jet-black eyes¡­ Even though the guy is human, when I look at him, my consciousness seems to be sucked deeper and deeper¡­ Olvo shook his head lightly. ¡°Normally, I absolutely would never accept a commission from a damn Arlv, but with this treasure involved¡­¡± Orvo chuckled and jerked his thumb. With his darkish face and those awfully white teeth that peeked out of his mouth when he smiled¡­ ¡°I¡­will gladly take it!¡± ¡°Oh, thank you. If so, may we have another talk¡­¡± Lou calmly asked Olvo, who readily agreed, and smiled. ¡°I hadn¡¯t really considered the money I¡¯d have to pay¡­Do you think what I have will be enough?¡± Lou¡¯s carefree manner of speech¡­ Olvo laughed when he heard. ¡°Money? Hahaha! Yeah, yeah!¡¡Let¡¯s do something about the money, Marco!¡± Olvo shouted in amusement. For some reason, Fran was relieved. The look on Lou¡¯s face when he saved her from the delinquents showed that he would never show mercy to anyone. The same thing happened when he saved her the first time. That time, too, Lou was¡­ He showed no mercy to the deformed beings that attacked her. But the Lou now was calm and aloof, but with an indescribable warmth. He¡¯s scary when he¡¯s angry, but he¡¯s always there to protect me. Carefree, gentle and warm Lou. I¡­Which Lou do I like the best? While watching Lou scratch his head worriedly¡­ Fran giggled. CH 22 Chapter22 - Explanation In the end, the cost of the True Dragon King leather armor to be forged by Olvo Gilden, a touted master craftsman was¡­ A set for Lou and Fran was agreed on a low price of 800 gold coins. Marco told them that it would normally cost twice as much¡­ Of course, under the condition that they brought their own raw material, but the assistance of Fran, the daughter of the Countess of Dumer, a financier of the company, was a big help. It could be said that the company made concessions in consideration of Lou¡¯s purchase of a number of clothing. Although with Fran¡¯s instructions¡­ In any case, they bought two new vestment robes, two second-hand clothes, 3 bliauds for commoners, 4 second-hand suits, etc¡­ She bought not only clothes but also felt hats, leather belts, and pointed shoes. The total price was 300 gold coins, which led to them paying a large sum of 1,100. In order to make a living as a temporary teacher at Girls Magical School in this royal capital, he must be well groomed with that much. Naturally, the new items had to be made to order, and it would take four weeks for the leather armor to be specially made, twelve days for the robes, and five days for the bliauds. All the items except the leather armor were to be delivered to the Count Dumer¡¯s residence as soon as they were finished. Incidentally, only the leather armor was to be made by Olvo, while Elda was to be in charge of tailoring the vestments and bliauds. Thus, Lou had 1,700 gold coins left from the amount Adelaide gave him. Afterward, Lou said he wanted an affordable sword, but¡­ Again, Fran offered to buy it as a thank-you for the leather armor he bought for her. For the sake of a greater good, it was a necessary expense to protect himself and his master. Before buying the sword, Lou wanted to change the clothes he was wearing. He was about to take off his clothes on the spot, but a smiling Fran stopped him. He felt that the aristocratic clothes were too formal and he really didn¡¯t like it. Lou got Marco to set up a separate room for him to change¡­ Despite this, Fran exhaled when he returned in a bright green bliaud. It was the first time Lou wore a bliaud, but he perfectly brought out the word ¡°chic.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your brother¡¯s clothes, but this one suits me better.¡± Lou said nonchalantly¡­ He stored his clothes earlier in his storage bracelet at Fran¡¯s instruction. Her brother wouldn¡¯t wear the clothes that others had worn anyway. In that case, they would have no other choice but to throw it away. ¡°What a waste,¡± she remarked¡­ Fran was quite a tightwad. Meanwhile, Olvo brought the sword. There were four swords: two of his own making, and two second-hand swords brought in by adventurers. After listening to Lou¡¯s wishes, large swords such as claymores were omitted from the list, so only small to medium-sized swords were brought in. ¡°Come on, Lou! Just try to pick one of these for now.¡± Lou carefully assessed the four swords that had been brought onto the mobile display. The first one was a Scramasax¡­ Seaxes were originally known as large combat knives. Normally, the blade was about 30 cm long, but a sword with a blade of 70 cm or more was called a scramasax. It featured a sharp single-edged blade, a straight tip, and a very sharp edge. Next was the Damascus Sword. It was made of Damascus steel, a tough steel with a wood grain pattern. The sword was almost always referred to by the name of the material. This one was a sword Olvo originally designed. Its shape, including the blade, was similar to the Scramasax mentioned above. And then a Baselard¡­ Although it was a double-edged sword, it was rather classified as a dagger. However, it seemed to be a custom-made sword with a slightly longer blade. It was said to be easy to use for both slashing and assault attacks. It was found in a labyrinth by an adventurer, and was maintained by Olvo. Finally, the Beidana. This was originally used by farmers, akin to a nata knife. Olvo maintained the generic version of it so that it could be used as a weapon. It was a single-edged sword, and was easy for anyone to use. Lou looked at the four and immediately grabbed the Damascus sword. To ensure that there was no danger, he signalled the people around him to back off and took a few swings. Fran had never seen Lou use a sword before, but she didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable at all. The fluid way he swung his sword embodied a dancer performing a sword dance. ¡°Yeah! This is it, Olvo.¡± ¡°The one I brought this time is relatively plain, but¡­ I think that¡¯s the one sword that can last the furthest. It seems to suit you well too.¡± Fran overheard the conversation between them. Then she asked Marco how much the sword cost. Marco whispered softly to Fran, and she nodded silently, as if to say, ¡°The price is not a problem.¡± *** Meanwhile, in another reception room of the Kingsley Company¡­ ¡°This is bad.¡± ¡°Yeah, definitely bad.¡± The two girls exchanged glances. However, they couldn¡¯t just run away. After all, the woman was famous for being moody. She was the acting principal of the Magical Girls Academy they were attending. Just then. A knock sounded on the door. The two of them shuddered. ¡°Excuse me.¡± The voice that echoed in the room was a dignified taut voice inherited from her mother, Adelaide. ¡°My, look who¡¯s here. Michelle and Olga, how do you do?¡± ¡°H-How do you do, Principal-sensei.¡± ¡°How do you do, sensei?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you both waiting.¡± Frans smile made them even more petrified. The acting principal they knew, Francesca Dumer, would never come up with such a nifty line. In fact, Fran had always been unsociable, even in class. The only time she would show the slightest bit of emotion was when she was arguing with a wicked person who tried to overturn things up with his power, age, gender, etc. ¡­That was why the students gave her the nickname, Iron Mask. But now, the Iron Mask was¡­ The girls were bewildered by Fran, who smiled gently at them like the Holy Mother. ¡°Ladies, I would like to introduce you to my follower and the new teacher who will be taking up his post at the school. This is Lou Brandell-sensei.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Lou, Lou Brandell, nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Ha-Hai! My name is Michelle Estre. I¡¯m a sophomore at the school.¡± ¡°Me too, I-I am Olga Flaviny¡­Uh, er¡­what¡¯s going to happen to us now?¡± It was no crime for Michelle and Olga to have followed Lou and Fran. However, though it was not generally a crime, it was a serious ethical issue for students from the Magical Girls Academy. Following someone to peek into their private life. Find out what kind of shopping they would do. As part of the school¡¯s policy of raising ladies to be role models for women¡­ These actions were unbecoming of a lady, and if found out, would naturally be a violation of school rules. The girls were sure to receive a warning at the very least, or worse a suspension from the school. ¡°You were curious about us, were you?¡­Well, I¡¯d rather prefer it if my students didn¡¯t hold much curiosity towards me¡­If you do the same thing again, I won¡¯t be so forgiving, understand?¡± Forgive them the next time? Next time? She wasn¡¯t going to blame them? What? That was impossible! The girls looked at each other. This inconsistency must have swiftly passed through their minds. Olga asked fearfully. ¡°S-Sensei¡­next time, really, really?¡± ¡°Fufufu, you doubt me? I¡¯m serious. Otherwise¡­do you really want to get suspended so badly?¡± ¡°NO! I don¡¯t want to be suspended. But¡­¡± Olga was still having trouble grasping Fran¡¯s true intentions. She was keen on knowing why she was not being punished. ¡°Think about yourself from here onward, but you need to reflect on your actions.¡± Curiosity killed the cat¡­ Even if you thought it was just for fun, an unsuspecting curiosity could destroy you. Fran once again gave them a firm warning. CH 23 Chapter23 - Interlude. Company Royal Capital Branch ¡°Thank you for your purchase!¡± This was at the entrance to the store. Marco Fonti, the manager of Kingsley Company¡¯s royal capital branch, saw Lou and Fran off with two students from the Magical Girls Academy. When Lou and his company were out of sight¡­ Marco ordered Olvo Gilden, the weapon and armor craftsman, and Elda Cafaro, the tailor, who were present, to go back inside the store. The three people returned into the shop and entered the back room. This was the reception room of the store where the girls had just been. Marco casually locked the door behind him, and then he and Olvo split up and took the reception set to the far end. This was to make it difficult for eavesdroppers to find the door, even if someone was right outside. As they sat down, Marco whispered to them under his breath. ¡°I¡¯ve instructed them that no one is to go near the reception room for a while. I have something important to tell you both.¡± It was unusual of him to clear out people. But Olvo nodded as if to say, ¡°Of course!¡± He must have something else to tell them. ¡°Marco, I¡¯ve got something I really need to tell you, too¡­ Let¡¯s hear yours first, shall we?¡± Olvo muttered in a hushed voice, folded his arms and closed his eyes. ¡°Oh, what a coincidence. Me too. It¡¯s very important.¡± Elda also raised her hand to indicate her intention to speak. Marco couldn¡¯t help smiling. It was a rare occasion when Elda, a reticent person who usually worked in silence, took the initiative to speak. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll listen carefully to what you two have to say later. I¡¯ll go first¡­¡± Finally, Marco spoke up. Olvo and Elda listened intently, trying not to miss anything. ¡°It¡¯s about the True Dragon King¡¯s leather armor¡­¡± ¡°That! It¡¯s the same for me!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Now then, even better. Why don¡¯t we talk it over?¡± Marco paused to restrain their enthusiasm with his hand. And then he said plausibly. ¡°Once the armor is completed¡­let¡¯s make good use of it to make the feats of our Kingsley Company known to the world.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°We need to spread the word that you, Olvo, our exclusive craftsman, were the one who crafted it, not to mention that the company contracted it directly.¡± There was only one True Dragon King¡¯s armor in the world, or two if Fran¡¯s was included. Kingsley Company produced this super rare product. They should make this fact known to the world at large. As the royal capital branch manager ¡­ It was a natural statement from the standpoint of increasing fame and profits of the company. But! Olvo and Elda were in direct opposition. ¡°You can¡¯t do that, Marco! Absolutely not!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Marco-san¡± When Marco heard the two disagreeing voices, he slowly shook his head in surprise as if to say, ¡°No?¡± ¡°Please hear me out, both of you.¡± After calling out to Olvo and Elda, Marco asked for their consent. ¡°Both of you¡­We have a very rare, national treasure item like the True Dragon King¡¯s armor¡­Can you imagine how easy it is to be targeted by rebels and bandits.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? So what? To begin with¡­¡± Olvo gave him a quizzical look¡­ Marco stopped him from speaking with a, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Well, Olvo, let me finish¡­I, for one, want to keep it absolutely secret that we¡¯re producing this particular armor! I¡¯m going to issue a branch manager¡¯s order about it.¡± Olvo and Erda looked at each other when they heard his words. Before long¡­ It was Olvo who spoke first. ¡°Why not! I¡¯m on the same page as you. This is the kind of thing that builds trust with customers. I¡¯m just trying to be a man and earn Lou¡¯s trust.¡± Olvo shook his head and continued. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the honor and profits of the company take a back seat! I don¡¯t want to gain more of a name for myself in the world. Even if other people don¡¯t know about it, it¡¯s enough for me to know that I have worked on some great material.¡± He had no desire for honor¡­ It was an unusual statement, atypical of the eccentric Dvergar. After Olvo finished speaking, Elda followed. ¡°I-I I totally agree with you too.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah! Elda, that¡¯s great!¡± Olvo praised Elda for agreeing with him. Elda chuckled and continued speaking. ¡°Hey, Olvo-san, I hate to break it to you and the two of you, but I¡¯d like to see the design of the armor be as inconspicuous and plain as possible.¡± ¡°You get what I¡¯m talking about! In fact, at that time, Lou also asked me to make the design less flashy and less conspicuous.¡± Marco naturally smiled, listening to the conversation between Elda and Olvo. He knew that Lou was no ordinary person. Lou had taken into account the concerns of the company on the spot. If word got out that the Kingsley Company had produced a priceless national treasure of special leather armor¡­ Naturally, they might think, ¡°Maybe there¡¯s another one in stock!¡± so there was a high possibility that someone would attack this branch¡­ It wouldn¡¯t have mattered if they were like the heavily guarded palace, but they were but a merchant in the royal capital, after all. They would have had to hire a lot of extra security for a non-existent product. Besides, there was a saying that rushing things would cost you more in the end. As for the armor¡­ Adelaide¡¯s daughter, Francesca, would soon inform her, in private. If she knew that the company had kept important secrets of its customers and had taken appropriate measures¡­ Furthermore, her uncle, Duke Edmond Dumer, Grand Duke of Bardland, the head of the original Dumer family, would definitely hear about it. For Kingsley Company, which had its head office in Bardland¡­ Their relationship with the Dumer family was even deeper than the royal capital. They would be a sincere store where customers could shop with peace of mind. It was to a store¡¯s biggest merit to gain the deep trust of its best customers¡­ Marco finally decided so. ¡°By the way, Marco, why exactly did you present Lou that material?¡± It was Olvo who questioned Marco. That material? He should be referring to the skin of the Ancient Dragon. ¡°That¡¯s easy to figure out, isn¡¯t it? Olvo, you¡¯ve known me for a long time.¡± Marco lightly punched Olvo on the chest. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Marco teased him. Olvo mulled over it for a while, but in the end, he didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Marco! Stop playing guessing games, tell me!¡± Orvo punched Marco¡¯s chest in return. Marco gave him a look like a mischievous child. ¡°I, you know, try to see how much of a person a customer is, especially if I¡¯m interested in him or her. That¡¯s why I presented such an awesome treasure like that. It¡¯s also partly because I don¡¯t want to be treated with contempt by offering cheap products.¡± As a merchant, Marco offered expensive goods in order to measure the other party. He didn¡¯t mean to be rude, but¡­ It was also an effective way to do business afterwards. ¡°Some customers admire the product, some shout and resent that they can¡¯t buy it, some are expressionless, and some give up sadly¡­Customers react in different ways. Apologies, but that¡¯s how I measure how capable the customer is.¡± ¡°Ha¡­You¡­Your character¡¯s rotten.¡± Olvo shrugged in dismay as he listened to Marco. Marco, however, was unfazed. ¡°Rotten character? I¡¯ll take that as a compliment. But did you see that Lou? I¡¯ve never had such a great customer¡­popping out a piece of material that was more than just that Ancient Dragon and asking for armor.¡± Marco was not at all affronted by Olvo¡¯s characterization of him. On the contrary, he said happily that there was no customer like Lou. Olvo, of course, agreed with him. ¡°You¡¯re dead right. He¡¯s kinda crazy.¡± ¡°Hahaha, he¡¯s definitely crazy.¡± Marco laughed in agreement with Olvo, and now turned to Elda. ¡°That aside¡­Elda, you seemed uncomfortable earlier. What happened?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Lou. It¡¯s his fault.¡± ¡°Huh? Did Lou make you feel sick?¡± Marco asked worriedly. Elda waved her hand in response. ¡°No, it¡¯s the other way around!¡± ¡°I miss it¡­¡± Elda muttered, with a distant look in her eyes. ¡°Lou-san¡¯s vibe¡­It¡¯s like¡­it smells of fresh breeze and the dry sun.¡± Elda was reminded of her hometown¡­ It was just like the mountain village she had lived in as a child. An empty village in a grassy countryside¡­ ¡°It cheered me up.¡± Elda smiled nostalgically. Then she clenched her fists and nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to finish it quickly for Lou-san.¡± After declaring that, Elda went back to her workroom. Looking at her departing figure, Marco thought that Lou was really a mysterious man. Marco¡­ He now understood why that hard-to-please Francesca was so comfortable with Lou. Meanwhile, Olvo was no longer in the room. After getting into the spirit of things to forge the leather armor, he bravely began to work in his workroom. Someday, I¡¯d like to work with Lou¡­ Marco thought somehow. CH 24 Chapter24 - Intimacy Lou and Fran left the Kingsley Company¡¯s Royal Capital Branch. They were accompanied by Michelle Estre and Olga Flaviny, students at the Magical Girls Academy. The two girls were as quiet as meek lambs. ¡°Sorry to have kept you waiting at the store.¡± ¡°No-Not at all!¡± Michelle shook her head repeatedly. It made her smooth blonde hair sway in the air. She was so nervous that she even bit on Fran¡¯s words of encouragement. ¡°Are you guys going back to the dorm now?¡± ¡°Y-Yes! We¡¯re going to have lunch on the way and then head back!¡± This time, Olga replied unusually fast. Fran said. ¡°Just as well, then. Let¡¯s all have lunch together.¡± She said with a smile. Michelle and Olga were surprised. ¡°E-ehhhh?!¡± ¡°Headmistress-sensei, what was that?!¡± They didn¡¯t look overtly uncomfortable, but¡­ Obviously, Michelle and Olga were sitting on pins and needles. They were uncomfortable¡­ They wanted to leave this place as soon as possible. It was as plain as day what they wanted. ¡°It¡¯s a nice idea. Hey, Lou, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Yes, Francesca-sama, food tastes better when eaten with more people.¡± On the surface, the two immediately became master and servant¡­ Yet, they were already ¡°in sync¡±. Fran, the acting principal, had the right to their life and death in her hands. Michelle and Olga, the students who had done the misdeed, had no way to say no. *** The restaurant where Fran brought the three was¡­ The building was elegantly built and had a refined atmosphere. The signboard read, ¡°Breezy Restaurant¡±. Michelle and Olga¡¯s eyes widened¡­ ¡°H-Here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been in a restaurant like this.¡± The two usually lived in the student dormitory. They usually ate at the school cafeteria. When they did eat out, it was usually at cafes, and they rarely went to restaurants like this one. ¡°Uh-huh, lunch will be fine.¡± Fran smiled at them. ¡°And besides, it¡¯s part of your lesson.¡± The two girls looked at each other dubiously when Fran said ¡°lesson.¡± ¡°Le-lesson?¡± ¡°Uh? Lesson? This one?¡± Whatever Fran¡¯s intentions were¡­ Michelle and Olga didn¡¯t seem to understand. ¡°All right then, let¡¯s all go in.¡± Fran urged everyone into the restaurant as if they were children. *** One hour later¡­ ¡°That was delicious¡«!¡± ¡°I want another serving!¡± Michelle and Olga¡¯s expressions before the meal were completely different. Michelle and Olga were dreamy as they savored their dessert cake. ¡°Giggle, that¡¯s great. But Lou, you need to study more about etiquette.¡± ¡°Hahaha, sorry about that. I¡¯m a hick.¡± Despite Fran¡¯s criticism, Lou remained calmly smiling. They had a delicious meal, so seeing Lou¡¯s reaction¡­ Michelle, who was now completely relaxed, asked in a reserved manner. ¡°Um, Headmistress-sensei¡­Wouldn¡¯t it be a problem if you dined with only us? Wouldn¡¯t other people call this favoritism?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem at all.¡± In response to Michelle¡¯s question, Fran answered confidently and added. ¡°This is an important lecture to help you get used to dining like a lady. If anyone is interested in taking it, I¡¯ll happily do so.¡± ¡°Dine like a lady? Oh, I see!¡± This time Olga shouted and clapped her hands in comprehension. ¡°No, Olga. That¡¯s a 10-point demerit. It¡¯s unladylike to make a scene in a restaurant.¡± Fran smiled wickedly as she looked at Olga. ¡°Well, then, can you teach us more, Headmistress-sensei?¡± This time Michelle smiled at her. ¡°Of course. You will be eating in many different restaurants when you grow up. Today is just a practice run.¡± ¡°Practice run?¡± ¡°Actually, this is also a pilot study for Lou.¡± Fran replied with an amused smile. It seemed that the girls¡¯ worry that they¡¯d be scolded was already gone¡­ They were both sipping their tea, seemingly at ease. Seeing that the time was right¡­ Fran encouraged Michelle and Olga to greet Lou again. ¡°You guys should take the opportunity to introduce yourselves to Brandell-sensei.¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± ¡°Right away!¡± ¡°Mmm, you¡¯re both energetic¡­but not at this restaurant. Ten-points demerit for both of you.¡± When Fran said that, Michelle and Olga looked at each other and silently exclaimed, Oh no! Afterward, they introduced themselves once more. ¡°I¡¯m Michelle Estre of Magical Girls Academy, Class 2C, Royal Knights. I¡¯m an aspiring mage knight.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Olga Flaviny. I¡¯m in 2nd year Class C of the Magical Girls Academy, Royal Capital Knights, an aspiring mage knight.¡± ¡°Oh, Lou here. I¡¯m Lou Brandell. Nice to meet you, Michelle and Olga.¡± After Lou greeted them, Fran quickly added. ¡°He¡­Lou is a temporary teacher who was recommended by me and the vice principal. Details about it are still pending.¡± Fran emphasized that it was her and the vice principal¡¯s recommendation, just as her mother Adelaide had said. ¡°Eeh? T-The vice-principal?¡± ¡°A-Are you for real?¡± The girls stuttered. After all, Kelly was¡­ Her character made her somewhat ???? famous to some extent. The corners of Lou¡¯s lips rose slightly. ¡­Then the four started chatting. Michelle and Olga were also students in Fran¡¯s class. In the Kingdom of Valentine, the Royal Knights were the stars of the kingdom, and Mage Knights were considered to be of the highest rank. The female Mage Nights they were aspiring to become were an elite position whose main duty was to protect the queen and other women of the royal family and high-ranking aristocrats. Despite a lot of demand for Mage Knights, there was a chronic shortage of them, which spurred the female Mage Knights into an elite group. Proof of this¡­ For Fran¡¯s security, female Mage Knights, who were of the same gender as her, were rarely in charge. What made female Mage Knights, to begin with? Since they were basically knights, even a slender woman must be skilled in martial arts. Their appearances were also important. That being the case¡­ It was hard to find a woman who possessed both martial arts and magical talents, as well as good looks. Michelle and Olga were the daughters of knights who originally excelled in martial arts. When they discovered that they had a talent for magic, rather than getting married right away, they took the entrance exam to the Magical Girls Academy and passed with flying colors. They decided to pursue their dream of becoming female Mage Knights. However, their journey wasn¡¯t all smooth sailing after they entered the school. In fact, Michelle and Olga would be attending the spring semester course starting two days later. After a year of study at the school¡­ They found it hard to acquire knowledge of magic and wield it. They were desperate to improve their skills as much as possible for the new school year. It was motivating for Michelle and Olga to have a new teacher, even if he was of the opposite sex. ¡°Wow! Lou-sensei is going to be our temporary homeroom teacher?¡± ¡°Really? Lou-sensei?¡± Perhaps they threw their reserves towards him¡­ In no time, Michelle and Olga¡¯s way of addressing Lou had changed. ¡°For now, during the spring semester¡­The final decision will be made with input from the Chairman and Vice-principal.¡± ¡°Nonetheless, I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± ¡°So am I!¡± Fran chuckled. It was probably because Lou was male, but she had never seen Michelle and Olga like this before. As Fran was thinking about this, Michelle and Olga suddenly apologized to her. ¡°We misunderstood Headmistress-sensei, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Yeah, right! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± What misunderstanding? Fran was taken aback. This time, Lou interjected. ¡°Both of them are saying that they did not know the real Francesca.¡± Michelle and Olga nodded strongly in assent to Lou¡¯s words. ¡°He said it! I never knew that Sensei was so friendly¡­Can I ask for your advice about some things from now on?¡± ¡°We definitely want to be Mage Knights! Please train us! We¡¯ll do our best!¡± Seeing the two girls being so enthusiastic, Fran naturally smiled. For the first time in her life¡­ She was now tasting the happiness of being a teacher. CH 25 Chapter25 - Bliss ¡°Excuse us, Headmistress-sensei!¡± ¡°Thank you for the treat.¡± ¡°Have a safe trip home, you two!¡± Michelle and Olga waved happily as they left. They were heading in the direction of the Magical Girls Academy. Lou was told that there were dormitories on the grounds where he was shown yesterday. He remembered it. Michelle and Olga would be going back to that dormitory. ¡°Come on, Lou. Let¡¯s go home too.¡± Lou thought as Fran urged him to go home¡­ Fran had become much more beautiful than when he first met her. Her shoulder-length, semi-long, blonde hair swayed, and her clear blue eyes stared at Lou. Her small, cherry-red lips were down the neat line of her nose, and a series of cheerful words came out of them one after the other. Her skin was translucent white, and her cheeks had a slight tint of vermilion as she spoke to him. ¡­So much so that all the men on the street turned for a second look at her. Fran was glowing wonderfully now. However¡­ A tall man was leaning close to her ¨D¨D it was Lou. The passionate looks at Fran turned into a look of envy and hatred towards Lou. Lou walked as if to protect Fran from the gazes of these men. When they eventually arrived at the mansion¡­ A young male knight at the main gate saluted. Lou and Fran responded to the knight and went back to their respective rooms in the mansion. *** One hour later¡­ The door of Lou¡¯s room was knocked rhythmically. ¡°Lou, may I come in?¡± A voice called outside the door. The owner of the voice¡­Fran. ¡°Yeah, of course.¡± Lou got up, opened the door, and Fran glided inside. ¡°Hey¡­I¡¯d like to make a printout for the spring semester courses, which starts the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ve already read and memorized all the contents of the textbooks you gave me last night.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± You¡¯ve read all the textbooks? Lou said calmly, but Fran was dumbfounded. All the textbooks I gave you are¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure there were more than ten of them.. Did you memorize them just last night? Say, what? Pardon me, but I still think Lou is ¡®weird¡¯¡­ ¡°The foundation textbooks I gave you are Magics I through III.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Lou, you will help me with the spring semester for the new second year, C class, I¡¯m in charge of. The class will be a review of what they learned in first grade.¡± Every human being had the makings of a wizard. These were the words of Louis Saleon, known as the Old Magician King. From there, professional wizards were trained at the Royal Academy of Witchcraft and Wizardry for Girls and Boys in Valentine, which was established separately for men and women. Magical Studies I was the first textbook to be used in the academy. In other words, it was the introductory textbook for all wizards in the Kingdom of Valentine. It started with a section on relaxation to maintain mental stability, and how to train your concentration and imagination to activate magic¡­ Using the rudimentary magic formulas and learning the magic of life¡­ It described the process of determining each person¡¯s aptitude for attributes. According to Louis, the Magician King¡­ From the time people were born, they all have a single magical aptitude. For example, Adelaide had an aptitude for fire magic and a semi-aptitude for wind magic, and so did her daughter, Fran. Magical aptitude was directly related to the difficulty and effectiveness of the magic. Any magic other than aptitude could be cast using a magic formula, but¡­ Magic without attribute aptitude is significantly less effective and would fail. There were few all-attribute magic users, all-rounders like Lou, where all magic, including the four major attributes, could be activated with similar effects. Incidentally, life magic was literally elementary magic that could light fire and generate drinking water. ¡°Reviewing is very important, but that alone isn¡¯t enough, because some children may not be motivated to learn.¡± Fran continued her explanation with a smile. She said that only those who wished to take Magical Studies II, which they would be learning from now on, could take the course as a preparatory training for the ¡°touch¡± part. Magical Studies II, used in the second year, was¡­ It was a book that teaches applied magic, which was a further step up from life magic. The premise was that each person¡¯s magical aptitude had been determined through the activation of life magic¡­ Activation of intermediate offensive and defensive magic, using a magic formula. Invoke basic summoning spells. In other words¡­learning and practicing how to summon familiars and other knowledge. And it was content to deepen the enlightenment of pagan magic and other forms of magic, including spirit magic. Also, Magical Studies III, which was used in the third year, was¡­ It entailed the mastery of advanced magic, its practice, and the application. After listening to Fran¡¯s explanation, Lou almost understood everything. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly how Grandpa did things in some ways, but I think this magical knowledge is a pretty good book. I learned a lot from it.¡± ¡°So, can you use any of the magic in Magical III?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve said it before. With or without magical chanting, I probably have no problem either way.¡± Fran was no longer surprised. It was because Lou was or had always been out of the ordinary. She couldn¡¯t believe he learned the contents of more than 10 textbooks in just one night, and that he could activate a magic formula without casting a spell¡­ ¡°I also enjoyed the non-magical textbooks and learned all the magic in it. Now all I have to do is actually try to invoke it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fair, Lou.¡± Fran couldn¡¯t help but whine. She was pathetic, she thought. She couldn¡¯t help but feel the huge gap in talent between them. Look spoke, as if to comfort a depressed Fran. His expression was gentle and calm. ¡°Fran, you still have a lot of untapped potential in you. You can become an even greater wizard than you are now, including your magic power, so work hard.¡± What? What did you just say? I still have room for growth in my magic power? The final assessment of magic power and the confirmation of attribute aptitude were performed at the end of the first year semester at the Magical Girls Academy. This was because it was said that a person¡¯s magical qualities were determined at the age of about 16. Determining the extent of magic power and attributes¡­ It was said that the key was how to develop one¡¯s talent through continuous learning and training. Fran chewed on what Lou had said to her. She also combed through her memories. My current total magical capacity¡­ It hasn¡¯t changed since I was 16 years old, when the magic power measuring device at the Magical Girls Academy measured mine¡­Why is that? ¡°Lou! H-How did you know that?¡± ¡°How?¡­ I can tell by your magical aura¡­Rest assured.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°So, Fran, have confidence in yourself. I¡¯m here to help you awaken all of your potential.¡± Lou then tapped Fran on the shoulder. His carefree smile quickly erased Fran¡¯s anxiety. No! Far from anxiety, Fran¡¯s whole body was tingling with joy. She began to feel wonderfully positive. G-Gosh! This guy! Why? Why does he always say things that make me so happy? Why! How does he make me feel this happy? Fran also felt like she did when he first rescued her. Oh dear! I want to hug Lou so badly! It¡¯s fine! We¡¯re in my house! Not in school, but¡­here! Fran looked at Lou and then hugged him as hard as she could. She buried her face in his chest. Lou, on the other hand, silently accepted Fran without saying a word. Sniff-sniff¡­ Fran also inhaled Lou¡¯s scent. Lou¡­ Like a gentle breeze¡­ He smells like the sun¡­ What a relief. He¡¯s reassuring. Strangely enough, Fran inwardly muttered exactly what that tailor, Elda, had said. CH 26 Chapter26 - Extermination Lou and Fran went shopping at Kingsley Company for the day. They returned home and spent the afternoon preparing for the spring semester, which would start the day after tomorrow, and then had dinner¡­ Fran went to bed early, probably because she was tired. Meanwhile, Lou refused Adelaide and Zeimon, went back to his room, and locked the door. Sowell, the now deceased Arlv¡­ He decided to do what his teacher, Schulvestre Eltvara, had ¡°taught¡± him. He was worried about the hate-filled glances of Lazar Barbier¡¯s henchmen, whom he punished during the day. Schulvestre taught him that¡­ It is a ¡°caution¡± to think of the forest as the standard for all places. The forest had a variety of facets. It had day, night, front and back. Various causal relationships were involved. As the Alrvs were essentially inhabitants of the forest, they must live with not only the spirits that governed the forest they resided in, but also a wide variety of creatures, including humans, demons, monsters, and beasts. ¡°A town or village inhabited by any race is just like a forest,¡± his master told him. ¡°Regardless of the duration of your stay, if you are going to settle down, it is only natural that you should look into the forest to understand the status quo. Otherwise, you will not be able to fall asleep.¡± Lou¡¯s teacher laughingly said. The room that Lou was given at the Dumer residence was on the second floor, in a corner of the quarter where the servants lived. It was windless outside. There were no clouds at all, and the sky was glittering with stars. After opening the window of the room, Lou lay down on the bed. Then, he began to chant Kotodama in a whisper. ¡°As the night curtain falls, open the gates to the spirit world that has emerged, and I depart as a soul. Thou whose divine work was once called the Bright Star of Dawn, who served as God¡¯s chief apostle, and who fell to this earth. I have received thy blessings and have mastered thy divine works. Now open the gates to the spirit world!¡± Lou¡¯s magical power increased, and after a moment of pause, the magic was activated. ¡°Great Spirit Transformation!¡± As soon as it was activated¡­ An astral, a humanoid mental body invisible to normal people, broke free from Lou¡¯s body. *** As Lou was about to leave the room after transforming into a spirit body, someone, who had been waiting beside him, lined up beside him. She had waist-length blond hair, blue eyes, a well-defined face, and a slender body clothed in a transparent, shiny garment. She was a beautiful woman who was out of this world. But somehow, her expression was grim. ¡°Sylph, the Wind Spirit, you seem in a terrible mood.¡± The woman called Sylph shook her head without changing her expression. She looked up and stared at Lou. ¡°Thank you, you¡¯re coming with me, won¡¯t you? Then, Undine, the Water Spirit, please keep your wards up and protect my body.¡± Lou was now looking down at his physical body. Lou¡¯s physical body, which his spirit body had been detached from, was flanked by a slender, beautiful woman with long, chestnut hair. She was the Water Spirit, Undine. She waved her hand as if to say, ¡°Got it!¡± When Lou signaled with his eyes¡­ For the first time, Sylph smiled and slowly raised her hand. Then a gust of wind blew, and Lou and Sylph disappeared in the blink of an eye. *** When Lou left his room, he emerged right above the Dumer residence. Lou, who had turned into a spirit, existed in a different world, in a slightly different dimension from the world in which people live. Naturally, there were many inhabitants in this spirit world that were different from those in the mortal world. Many of them were thought-bodies of former humans, classified as wandering spirits. They were the so-called ghosts. What was a mind body to begin with? It was a residue, not a complete being. Normally, the moment when humans and other living beings die, the so-called soul and the mind body would be separated from the body. It was said that the spirit body instantly leaves for the underworld. However, if a person¡¯s thoughts about his life were too strong¡­ If a person was too attached to the world, a part of his spirit would remain in this world as ¡°residue¡±. A ¡°residue¡± could turn into wandering spirits or earthbound spirits that could bring misfortune to people in the world. These ghosts have a small amount of self-awareness. They seemed to have an instinct to identify what kind of existence Lou¡¯s spirit body was. When Lou, a perfect spirit body compared to their imperfect selves, approached them¡­ Several ghosts attacked, with bared hostility. But Lou was completely unfazed. He invoked his Funeral Magic, and with a ¡®Requiem¡¯, he easily extinguished the ghosts that attacked him. Ghosts also seemed to feel fear. Once Lou had eliminated some of them, they no longer attempted to approach him. Sylph smiled as she followed beside him. It was apparent that she was in a better mood. Lou smiled back at Sylph and proceeded to fly far above the royal capital. He immediately searched for the magical auras of Lazar Barbier and his henchmen and located them. Barbier¡¯s henchmen¡­was his task tonight. ¡°Over there?¡± What was the reaction of Lazar¡¯s henchmen¡­ From the south gate of the royal capital, it was further back in the artisan¡¯s district on the left side¡­ It was a favela, a slum, that was considered the most unsafe district of all. Lou¡¯s spirit body and Sylph flew straight down to the place. *** In the basement of a house in the favela¡­ ¡°So you mean to say, a brat threatened Lazar Barbier so he fired all of you?¡± ¡°Not only that, Boss. He seemed to have gone crazy and rushed to the guards and confessed everything!¡± One of the henchmen who had been with Barbier during the day reported. The rest of the henchmen were standing behind him. The man the lackey called Boss was a bearded middle-aged man with a brutish countenance. ¡°Tch¡­Then, it¡¯s entirely possible that the Royal Guards will reach out to you and get the Scorpions in trouble.¡± ¡°Exactly, Boss! W-What should we do now?!¡± ¡°Are we gonna get caught?!¡± The Boss folded his arms in thought, while his henchmen panicked. However, after thinking about it for a while, the boss seemed to have decided on a ¡°plan¡±. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll let you guys hide in Bardland until the excitement dies down.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s vaulting.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯ll be a while. Of course, we¡¯ll pay our respects to the brat!¡¡Didn¡¯t you say the Countess¡¯s daughter is a very fine young woman?¡± ¡°Heh, she¡¯s an irresistible woman. If we take her and sell her as a slave to another country, I¡¯m sure it will be enough to fill in the money Barbier was paying you.¡± Had the Boss been staring at Fran during the day, he would have dug a hole through her. One of his henchmen behind him licked his tongue fondly and gave the Boss a nod. ¡°Hahahaha, once we kidnap her, we¡¯ll have our way with her to our contents before selling her, right?¡± ¡°Hee-hee!¡± ¡°Hehehehe!¡± ¡°Hee-hee-hee!¡± The Boss laughed lewdly, imagining how Fran would be violated¡­ The henchmen laughed as well. ¡°I can¡¯t let you do that¡­¡± In an instant! Someone¡¯s voice echoed in the heads of the Boss and his henchmen. ¡°Huh? Who¡¯s there?!¡± ¡°Boss! H-H-Here in the room! There¡¯s no one in this room but us, Boss!¡± The mysterious voice flustered the Scorpion Gang members¡­ The panicked Boss instructed. ¡°Hey! Open the door and see if there¡¯s anyone outside!¡± But! The henchman who was about to turn the knob of the door screamed. ¡°B-Boss! The door! I can¡¯t open the door!¡± This unsettled the Scorpion gang members even more. ¡°I retrieved some memories from your magical aura¡­Looks like you¡¯re doing even more wickedness than that noble brat, huh?¡± The voice echoed in everyone¡¯s head again, not only the boss, but also his henchmen who were in a hurry to grab the knob. The Boss spoke to the invisible entity. ¡°S-Screw you! Could it be¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Are you the brat my henchmen were talking about? Are you using some kind of magic or something?¡± The moment he yelled that¡­ The chest of the leather armor the Boss was wearing was torn open like paper, and gushes of blood spurted out noisily. ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± ¡°¡­You are vermins, vermins that have no use in this forest called royal capital, and I will not tolerate such people.¡± While the boss¡¯s screams echoed¡­ Lou¡¯s voice echoed in the heads of members of the Scorpion Gang. And again! This time, the head of one of the henchmen was easily chopped off. The headless henchman¡¯s torso took two or three steps, staggering downward¡­ ¡°Thud!¡± And fell to the ground. This picture easily threw the men of the Scorpion Gang into a panic. There were those who tried to hit the door first. Some pushed their friends out of the way. But this time, an invisible wall in the room bounced them off. Before they knew it¡­ Lou had also put up a magical barrier in the room. It was obvious that he used a wind attribute attack magic. In the blink of an eye, most of the men of the Scorpion Gang were mercilessly chopped up into mere lumps of flesh. And the only survivor¡­ The only person with a head left was the Boss, whose chest was first slit open. The leader of the gang was also bleeding heavily from his wounds and seemed comatose. ¡°W-W-Why?!¡± ¡°I¡­I can hear the screams and wails of the dead women you have tortured and sold into slavery.¡± ¡°AHH-Uh-u-u¡­..¡± ¡°Outrageous! I will never let that happen to Fran or any of my students.¡± The moment Lou muttered that lowly, the entire body of the Boss burst into flames from within. ¡°Gyaaahhhh!!¡± ¡°For the sins you have committed, you will fall to the lowest level of the underworld! Prepare to die.¡± Lou said in a voice with no inflection at all, and stared at the Boss as he was reduced to charcoal. *** Bodies of the Scorpion gang littered in the room¡­ Lou, along with Sylph, stared down at the room. Shortly after¡­ The Fire Salamander perched on Lou¡¯s shoulder. The Fire Salamander must have been the one who put an end to the Scorpion Gang¡¯s leader. ¡°Vivi.¡± When Lou called out, the empty space cracked open. A young girl, about 120cm tall, clad in leather armor appeared. She had a lovely face, and she was the female form of the Gnome Spirit of the earth, Gnomide. Her name was Vivi¡­ ¡°Vivi, bury all of these people deep in the bowels of the Underworld¡­ along with their bloodstains.¡± Vivi smiled and nodded, then put her small hand on the floor. Then a pitch-dark hole opened up on the floor. When Vivi raised her hand again, the corpses of the men were sucked into the hole. Soon¡­ When all the bodies and blood-stained dirt were sucked into the hole, Vivi gave a thumbs-up and disappeared, drowned out. As soon as Vivi disappeared, the hole she had created into the mysterious netherworld disappeared without a trace¡­ ¡°Well done, Vivi.¡± The Fire Salamander flew around, and the Wind Spirit, Sylph, by Lou¡¯s side, looked at his face as if she wanted to say something. ¡°Well done, Salamander and Sylph!¡± Lou turned to the spirits and smiled at them. It seemed that his gratitude was conveyed. Because the Fire Salamander went crazy, and Sylph smiled and gave a thumbs up, as Vivi the Gnomide did. Lou snapped his fingers and disappeared. The spirits disappeared at the same time. As for the basement of a certain favela¡­ An eternity of silence enveloped it. CH 27 Chapter27 - Summoning The next morning¡­ Fran woke up with a look of regret. Even though the servants woke her up, she did not budge. Hence, Lou and Adelaide started breakfast first. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Adelaide laughed and asked her beloved daughter, who was sulking. Beside Fran, Lou slowly ate his meal as if nothing had happened. ¡°¡­I just wished I had woken up a little earlier and discussed magic with Lou.¡± Her beloved daughter was pouting, but just as she had suspected, not for any significant reason. Adelaide chuckled and asked Fran. ¡°How¡¯s your class preparation going? Do you think Lou will perform well?¡± When her mother asked, Fran raised her voice in reply. ¡°Listen to this, Mother!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you shouting all of a sudden?¡± ¡°You know what? Lou is amazing! He¡¯s memorized all the textbooks, every page of them! In fact, he¡¯s memorized all the magic techniques!¡± Fran let out a big sigh as she said this. Adelaide, as expected, was astonished. Lou¡­you¡¯re such a prodigious kid¡­ But¡­of course¡­ You¡¯ve been nominated to be the next Sowell¡­ Adelaide forced herself to accept it, too. She wanted to ask Lou as well. ¡°By the way, which subject would you like to teach your students, Lou?¡± Lou tilted his head upon hearing Adelaide¡¯s question. For some reason, he looked at a loss for an answer. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Adelaide asked without thinking, to which Lou answered with the same calm expression. ¡°Nothing¡­ Anything is fine with me.¡± Anything is fine? What answer is that? The only drawback is that you are not very assertive? The thought amused Adelaide. Fran interjected here and there. ¡°You are definitely the right person to teach magic attack techniques! You¡¯re probably also great at magic defense, aren¡¯t you, Lou?¡± Lou smiled calmly and did not answer. He did not confirm or deny Fran¡¯s question. Adelaide also followed her beloved daughter¡¯s words. ¡°At present, I¡¯m looking for personnel in the specialized areas of magical attack and advanced-level summoning techniques. What do you think? Can you teach them, Lou?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine, I can teach both!¡± ¡°That being the case, then is there a department you¡¯re not good at?¡± Adelaide laughed mischievously, while Fran was shaking Lou¡¯s hand, begging him to teach her. ¡°Umm¡­It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t do divination, but¡­just a little¡­¡± The moment Lou answered. Fran surprisingly burst into laughter. She probably imagined Lou with the appearance of a dubious fortune teller. ¡°Come on, Fran, we¡¯re eating.¡± ¡°Ahahaha, I¡¯m sorry, Mother.¡± ¡°Tsk, laughing out loud while eating is unbecoming of a lady.¡± Adelaide laughed as well while scolding her daughter. Lou was also smiling, but he didn¡¯t exude an air of sincerely disliking fortune telling. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the department later.¡± With Adelaide¡¯s words, the topic was put on hold after breakfast. *** After breakfast, they decided to have another consultation about the specialized department that Lou would teach. The three moved to Adelaide¡¯s lab because of the possibility of a complicated conversation. Fran made a pot of tea, and the three started talking again. It was Adelaide who spoke up first. ¡°In terms of the specialization Lou teaches, let¡¯s make it¡­magic attack and advanced-level summoning techniques.¡± It seemed that Adelaide had already decided to take charge of Lou. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fine with me.¡± Now that Lou had agreed, the next thing to discuss was Lou¡¯s magic attributes, which would be announced, of course. Adelaide did not forget to remind him. ¡°Lou, you have to hide that you¡¯re an all-rounder who¡¯s capable of using all magical attributes.¡± ¡°Certainly! We¡¯ll have to hide it tight.¡± Fran was in complete agreement with her mother. If Lou¡¯s secret of being an all-rounder who used all attributes of magic was exposed, the royal family would definitely come to recruit him. She was certain of it. Adelaide asked in passing. ¡°Well then, Lou, let¡¯s determine your attributes. We¡¯ll determine your aptitude and semi-aptitude. Do you have any preferences?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± When Adelaide questioned, Lou didn¡¯t answer right away. He had a troubled look on his face that Fran had never seen before. Seeing the expression on Lou¡¯s face, Fran chuckled. She was a little amused to think that Lou could make such an expression sometimes. ¡°Shall I choose for you then?¡± Adelaide offered him an option, and Lou opened his mouth with a serious look in his eyes. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want Adelaide-san to choose for me in case something happens to you.¡± ¡°What? In case?¡± That wasn¡¯t the only thing there was to it. If someone else were to choose Lou¡¯s attributes and so on and things were performed poorly¡­Lou said it would incur the spirits¡¯ resentment. It might seem trivial and not common sense, but it seemed that the values of spirits were different from those of humans. ¡°I¡¯d be troubled.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll decide for myself.¡± Adelaide smiled bitterly when Lou declared so after thinking for a while. And he asked about the situation of the teachers at the school. According to Fran and Adelaide¡­ The most common aptitude for teachers was the water attribute, followed by earth, wind, and fire. Kelturi, by the way, was earth and water, just like the Arlvs. After hearing about these circumstances, Lou eventually decided to¡­ Make the fire attribute as his aptitude and wind as his semi-aptitude. In other words, he chose the same attribute as Adelaide and Fran. Lou said with a calm expression. ¡°That way, if anything should happen, I¡¯ll have more flexibility.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s settled, your magical aptitude. Next is Advanced Summoning¡­Lou, is there a target you can summon?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± According to Lou¡­ In addition to the spirits, he had several other summoning targets that he could call upon at will. When Fran heard this, she tilted her head. ¡°Hey, Lou¡­just to be sure, your summoning target is a familiar spirit, right?¡± At the Valentine Magical Girls Academy, the new second year students had a class on summoning familiars. First, they would summon a low-level demon to observe their aptitudes. If someone had a talent as a summoner, he must master how to handle high-level demons. Conversely, if someone had no talent¡­ It would be impossible to control a high-level demon. On the other hand, he would have a fear of being dominated. So, it was normal that they were not allowed to use summoning magic. What was a low-level demon? It was an astral, a mind body with a low-level self-awareness that existed in the spirit world, or the residue of small animal spirits that once existed in the real world. Many small animals were said to be cats, dogs, and birds, and there was not much they could do even if they were used for their intelligence. At best, they¡¯d be scouts, messengers, or run simple errands. They were what they called ¡°Familiars¡±. ¡°Hey, hey! So, what kind of monster can you summon, Lou?¡± Fran asked curiously. But Lou shook his head. He smiled wryly and replied, ¡°They¡¯re not Familiars.¡± In fact¡­ Lou received blessings from beings that would raise eyebrows from Adelaide and Fran, and conversely, he used them. It was Lou¡¯s basic principle not to reject anyone who came. So long as a person was kind and devoted to the spirits without betraying them, there was no reason for the spirits to turn evil. However, if you hide too much from them, they¡¯d be suspicious. Lou answered the question hushedly. ¡°Let¡¯s see, so far, there¡¯s three¡­¡± ¡°Three? That¡¯s amazing. Tell me, what are they?¡± Fran inclined her head, but she and Adelaide stuttered at the name of the summoning target that came out of Lou¡¯s mouth next. ¡°Yeeaaah! Ce-Cerberus?! Isn¡¯t that a legendary demon? Does it really exist?¡± ¡°Yeah, they do, actually.¡± ¡°A-A-And a Gryphon!?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s kinda bigger¡­but it¡¯s a Gryphon.¡± ¡°Oh my God! A Cerberus and a Gryphon¡­I¡¯m pretty sure¡­they¡¯re not Familiars.¡± Adelaide uttered a strained laugh, along with the awed Fran. She should have been surprised, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh at how out of the ordinary Lou was. There was another reason for Adelaide¡¯s laughter. If such nonstandard Familiars were summoned in the royal capital¡­ The city would be in an uproar, but it would not end there. Without knowledge of the circumstances, she was sure that the Royal Army, led by the Royal Knights, would be sent out to subdue them. ¡°L-Lou, what the one left? Is it something lovelier?¡± Fran asked cautiously. Lou, on the other hand, seconded¡­ ¡°Hmm, she¡¯s cute¡­¡± Lou crossed his arm, looking a bit troubled¡­ The two ladies listening to him were surprised by his hesitation. ¡°In fact¡­ she¡¯s an anathema to humans. I¡¯ll reveal it to you if you both allow it.¡± ¡°Eh? A-An anathema? No way! Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a fiend, is it?¡± ¡°Close to it, perhaps.¡± Adelaide was in a pinch. She wondered if Lou also practiced dark magic and necromancy. So she timidly asked¡­ As expected, Lou looked troubled and nodded slowly. Sighing loudly, Adelaide could only force a laugh again¡­ It was easy for her to fathom what that grotesque being might be. Well, that was a given¡­ Just then¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t mind, because I believe in you, Lou. Just tell me!¡± Fran declared out of the blue. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a good being¡­since you trust in it and use it.¡± ¡°All right. If you say so.¡± Lou looked askance at Adelaide. Adelaide nodded in silence. Lou took a breath and said at once, ¡°I¡¯m using a succubus, and it¡¯s a succubus close to a vampire. ¡°The one I¡¯m using¡­She¡¯s a succubus, a vampire-like succubus.¡± ¡°Eeehhh! A succubus and a vampire?¡± As expected, Fran sputtered. She couldn¡¯t hide her shock, even after so much preamble from Lou. Wasn¡¯t a succubus and a vampire scarier demon comparable to a fiend? How, how could Lou? ¡°I¡¯ll guarantee both of your safety. I¡¯ll summon her here and now.¡± What? Now? You¡¯re summoning her in this room? What should I do? I¡¯m scared! B-But¡­ I¡¯ve decided to trust Lou! Fran bit her lip and clenched her fists tightly. Adelaide closed her eyes beside her. Lou looked at them, nodded, and began to chant a summoning magic kotodama. It was similar to the one he chanted yesterday. Of course, Fran and Adelaide had no way of knowing this¡­ ¡°O gates of the spirit world that connect the world of the living and the dead, unlock the key at my behest, and open with all thy splendor! May those I call pass through the realm of the dead and come to me! Thou whose divine works was once called the Bright Star of Dawn, who served as God¡¯s chief apostle, and who had fallen on this land. I have received thy divine protection and mastered thy divine works. Now open, gates to the spirit world!¡± The floor of the lab glowed brightly. Then¡­the succubus that Lou summoned finally appeared. Meanwhile¡­ When Adelaide heard Lou¡¯s chanting, there was a passage that bothered her. And that was, ¡°the divine protection of a being that was once called the Bright Star of Dawn and had fallen to the earth.¡± If that was true, then this kid¡­ Then Lou had the divine protection of the dreaded Great Demon King. The Great Demon King¡¯s apostle?! No way! Adelaide¡¯s thoughts were broken by a demon girl who materialized in front of the three of them. ¡°My name is Moral¡­Lou-sama¡¯s subordinate, one who can travel between the present world and the underworld¡­¡± The girl who appeared by Lou¡¯s summoning introduced herself solemnly. CH 28 Chapter28 - Servant Girl ¡°Giggle¡­ Lou-sama, you called for me?¡± Moral had silver platinum hair that reached her shoulders and a beautiful face. At first glance, she resembled a human girl. Someone around 5 years old¡­ However, she had unnaturally bright red eyes and lips¡­ And pure white skin that appeared completely lifeless¡­ Anyone who saw her would have immediately recognized her as a demon. When Moral noticed Fran and Adelaide, she asked them in an amused manner. ¡°Oh, and you are? What is your relationship with Lou-sama?¡± ¡°Moral, they are my friends now.¡± When Moral heard Lou¡¯s anwer on behalf of Fran and Adelaide, she gave another giggle, ¡°Kekeke.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re Lou-sama¡¯s friends, then you¡¯re also mine. Hehehe¡­Nonetheless, you look like delicious sources of Magical Od¡­¡± Her red eyes that were fixed on Fran and Adelaide immediately narrowed. Fran was dumbfounded. It was as if the predator, Moral, was about to pounce on her prey, them. ¡°Cut it out, Moral. And change your language! Adelaide-san, Fran, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lou warned Moral and apologized to Fran and Adelaide. Upon hearing Lou¡¯s apology, Moral frowned imperceptibly. She hadn¡¯t expected Lou to apologize for her. *** ¡°So let me introduce you again. Moral is commonly referred to as a vampire, but she is essentially a spirit succubus.¡± Vampire¡­ Spirit Succubus¡­ Fran stared at Moral when she heard Lou¡¯s introduction. Like minutes ago, she felt like being sucked in¡­ She felt a creeping chill run through her body. Saying it again still scares me! But Lou¡¯s here. I-I¡¯m fine. Fran reassured herself and swallowed her spit. When Lou gave Moral a look, she spoke this time. ¡°Yes! First, let me explain about blood sucking. The reason vampires suck blood is mainly to take the Magical Od contained in the blood directly into our own bodies.¡± Fran was surprised to hear the way Moral spoke. Her tone of voice completely changed. What?! How?! ¡°Magical Energy¡­contained in the blood.¡± Fran was surprised by Moral¡¯s transformation and blurted out. She was becoming more and more interested in this girl named Moral. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Vampires have a different body structure than humans, and cannot take in Magical Mana in the air and convert it inside our bodies into Magical Od. So we take in Magical Ods from various prey directly through their blood.¡± Moral exhaled, ¡°Phew.¡± There was none of her haughty and intimidating bearing she displayed earlier. ¡°When you think of vampires, bloodsucking usually comes into mind.¡± Fran¡¯s brow was wrinkled tightly. Apparently, she was imagining the abominable sight of a vampire sucking blood. Moral glanced at Fran, smiled dryly, and continued. ¡°I-I am not an ordinary vampire. I¡¯m a spirit succubus and don¡¯t need to obtain Magical Od from human blood.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Nevertheless, I can¡¯t live without Magical Energy. That is why I use non-blood-sucking methods to extract Magical Energy and use it as sustenance.¡± You¡¯re not an ordinary vampire?! Extract Magical Energy? That¡¯s¡­ Fran instinctively asked Moral a question. A wizard¡¯s inquisitive mind, inherited from her mother Adelaide, kicked in. Before she knew it, she had been drawn into Moral¡¯s conversation. ¡°How do you extract Magical Energy?¡± ¡°Let me show you. This is how it¡¯s done!¡± Moral replied, and Fran witnessed an inconceivable sight. ¡°Lou-sama!¡± Moral called Lou¡¯s name sweetly and reached for him. In front of Fran¡¯s eyes, as if to show her, she firmly held hands with Lou. Then, with a firm grip on Lou¡¯s hand, she¡­ She took it, along with her own hand, over Lou¡¯s heart. Fran could perceive it. It was an intimate act that had already been done many times. ¡°Lou!¡± Fran also shouted at that moment. She shouted even louder than Moral. Fran was struck with an intense jealousy towards Moral. ¡°Tee-hee-hee¡­Francesca-sama, do you know where the most delicious Magical Energy is?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°The answer is the Magical Energy in the heart.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°I always put my hand on Lou-sama¡¯s heart to receive the thickest Magical Energy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Moral explained provocatively. Fran threw a sharp look at her. Fran felt a throbbing malice she herself had never experienced before. ¡°My word¡­that¡¯s a frightful thirst for blood, Francesca-sama.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­I wanna kill you.¡± In response to Moral¡¯s teasing, Fran replied unruffledly. Just then. Lou forcibly withdrew the hand Moral was holding. ¡°Ah!¡± With a soft cry, Moral clenched her released hand. She was stunned for a moment, but¡­ She grasped Lou¡¯s warning. She smoothly faced Fran and bowed deeply. ¡°I think I¡¯ve gone overboard with teasing you¡­my apologies. I¡¯m sorry for that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Once again, Francesca-sama, I hope you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°All I need is a little bit of Magical Energy¡­Unlike those lowly vampires, I don¡¯t have vulgar fangs, and I can live a normal life during the day.¡± Her provocative demeanor earlier seemed all but an illusion. Moral¡¯s voice had become much quieter, and in the end, her shoulders drooped¡­ ¡°I¡¯m Lou-sama¡¯s loyal servant¡­and a mere servant. It¡¯s¡­That¡¯s all.¡± Hearing Moral¡¯s words, Fran had a feeling. This demonic young woman¡­she¡¯s probably just like me. Why? I don¡¯t know if she had that kind of ¡°relationship¡± with Lou¡­ This young woman¡­Maral is¡­ She definitely loves Lou. Deeply, she loves him deeply¡­ And there was one thing that Fran could understand. Lou was kind to Moral, and she was sure he cared for her. However, it was not love, but compassion. ¡°Lou! I understand perfectly.¡± On the side, Adelaide, who had been listening to the conversation all along¡­ She suddenly responded loudly to Lou and nodded. Fran was curious as to what her mother understood. Adelaide chuckled and asked Fran. ¡°We don¡¯t mind if Lou wants to carry a responsibility, eh, Fran?¡± ¡°Huh? Yeah¡­uh, hmm.¡± Fran nodded hesitantly at Adelaide¡¯s urging. But! Adelaide¡¯s sharp voice sailed towards Fran. ¡°Come on, Fran! Have you forgotten your ¡®vow¡¯?¡± Vow!? R-Right. I want Lou¡¯s love. I¡¯m similar to this girl! I don¡¯t want mere ¡®feelings¡¯, I want Lou¡¯s ¡®love¡¯. Yes! I¡¯ve made up my mind! I¡¯m going to accept Lou¡¯s everything! ¡°Yes, Moral. We welcome you. Nice to meet you.¡± When Fran said this, she held out her right hand vigorously to Moral. Moral also coyly stretched her right hand. Moral¡¯s proffered hand was small, and when Fran held it, it was very cold¡­ ¡°T-Thank you very much.¡± Moral smiled sadly and muttered in a fading voice. Her bright red eyes that reflected Fran carried a warmth in them that had never been there before. Afterwards¡­ Moral used the same method as before to absorb Magical Energy from Lou, and then returned to the underworld where she dwelled. *** After Moral returned to the underworld¡­ Her background was a shocking revelation. ¡°Moral¡¯s parents are ordinary humans.¡± Lou muttered and began to speak little by little. Fran stuttered and gaped at Lou. Adelaide also patiently closed her eyes and seemed to be thinking about something. Fran fell into deep thought again. A demon born of humans? But how could that be with both her parents? If she¡¯s half demon or something¡­ If only one of her parents was a demon, I¡¯d understand. Moral was a succubus named Moral. According to Lou, Moral was born out of the blue from human parents. Moral¡¯s mother told her. When she was born, she looked like a normal baby, but she never drank her mother¡¯s milk. She used to put her hand over her mother¡¯s heart to absorb her Magical Energy. Moral¡¯s mother, who was a wizard, immediately identified her as a demon. But because she loved her child, she kept it hidden. However, one day, Moral¡¯s father found out. In accordance with the village laws, Moral and her mother were banished. Rumors spread that Moral¡¯s mother gave herself to a terrifying demon and gave birth to her¡­ That was totally an unfounded accusation. The mother and daughter lived deep in the forest for some time. However, Moral¡¯s mother became ill and passed away soon after. Moral was then left all alone¡­ She captured small animals and sucked their Magic Energy, and somehow survived and grew up. However, the amount of Magical Energy needed to survive was absolutely not enough for Moral, who was growing day by day as the succubus Moral. In the end, she collapsed in the forest due to starvation. At that time¡­ Lou, along with his teacher Schulvestre, chanced upon her. Naturally, Schulvestre gave Lou the ultimate choice. Abandon her or kill her¡­ But Lou did not choose either option. No matter how many times Lou had heard of what kind of demon Moral was, or what a succubus was, or how abominable she was¡­ Lou stubbornly insisted on rescuing Moral. He gave her his own Magical Energy to help her. That was eight years ago¡­ Since then, Morral had faithfully followed Lou as his follower. After being fully awakened as the succubus Moral, she usually lived in the underworld. After listening to Lou¡¯s story¡­ Fran had come to understand Moral¡¯s feelings towards Lou. Moral was saved, and she came to love Lou. Like me. It¡¯s been eight years since she was rescued. She has spent far more time with Lou than I have. It must have been tough on Moral¡­ She hides her deep love for him, and only serves him. Even Moral was struck with jealousy¡­ So, she must have noticed Fran¡¯s feelings, her love. While Fran was ruminating, she heard Lou¡¯s voice. ¡°Thank you, Adelaide-san, Fran, for accepting Moral.¡± Lou bowed deeply with a look of compassion in his eyes. Seeing Lou like that, Fran thought again. Eight years ago, he must have said the exact same words¡­ Lou must have thanked his teacher, Schulvestre. Fran: She realized that she liked such a gentle Lou from the bottom of her heart! CH 29 Chapter29 - Introduction The next morning¡­ After finishing breakfast as usual, Lou, Fran, and Adelaide got ready to go to the school. They had to introduce Lou to the rest of the staff in preparation for the spring semester starting tomorrow. ¡°Off you go, Madam, Francesca-sama.¡± Zeimon saw everyone off as usual. But when Lou passed by at the end of the line, he whispered hushedly. ¡°Hey¡­when are you going to do kumite with me?¡± ¡°Zeimon!¡± The moment Zeimon whispered, Adelaide¡¯s voice rang out. Zeimon shot a glance and saw Adelaide smiling and looking at him. ¡°Y-Yes! Madam, uh?!¡± Zeimon replied loudly, but then faltered¡­ Looking closely at Adelaide¡¯s face, he noticed that only her mouth was smiling, but her eyes were not smiling at all. Oh, no! With that realization, Zeimon reflexively struck an upright pose. Seriously, angry Adelaide was quite scary. ¡°Zeimon! I understand how you feel, but Lou is very busy right now. Have a sense of propriety.¡± ¡°U-U-Understood! Certainly, Madam! I-I¡¯m so sorry!¡± A bead of sweat ran down his forehead. With his apologies echoing in the air, Lou and his company boarded the carriage. *** 8:30 a.m¡­ The carriage arrived at the school, without any incident on the way¡­ As usual, the knights on guard duty were on their posts. The three first went to the Chairman¡¯s office on the fifth floor. Adelaide spoke with a smile. Kelturi¡¯s friendship with Lou had shattered her image. ¡°Excellent. Lou, I¡¯ve already introduced you to Vice-Principal Kelly and the new girl, so today I¡¯m going to introduce you to the rest of the staff, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Of course, Lou¡¯s introduction would not only be as a staff member. She would also make sure to inform them of his position as Fran¡¯s follower. ¡°Roger that.¡± Lou replied calmly. They had a brief discussion about precautions¡­ And then the three boarded the magic elevator and descended one floor below to the fourth floor. First, they went to the vice-principal¡¯s office where Kelturi was supposed to be. They were going to ask her if she was willing to be present as the vice-principal during Lou¡¯s introduction. Earlier, Lou had been walking behind them, but now that he was also the guard, he naturally took the lead. When they reached the vice-principal¡¯s office, they found that Kelturi was already at work. ¡°I¡¯m going to introduce Lou to the staff, what about the vice principal?¡± Kelturi smiled when Fran told her what she wanted. ¡°I will be there.¡± Perhaps it was because of Adelaide¡¯s presence, but Kelturi¡¯s attitude was incredibly courteous. Even though it was hard to do with Lou around, she must have thought it was her job. Thus, four people moved to the staff room. Kelturi said¡­ She told the members who were on duty yesterday about Lou. Lou, as was his habit, used his magic to determine the exact number of people currently in the staff room. When they arrived at the staff room, Kelturi stood in front of the door and bowed to Adelaide and Fran, trying to take the lead. But Fran stopped her with her hand and shook her head. ¡°Hold on. I¡¯ll be the first to enter the room.¡± Smiling, Fran gently knocked on the door of the staff room and took a breath before opening it. Adelaide smiled, too. Fran was continuously changing. She had never been this proactive before, even in such trivial matters. ¡°Good morning, everyone.¡± Fran¡¯s loud greeting rang out. The staff inside looked at her in shock. One of them was Adeline Colette, who was introduced to Lou, but her reaction was the same as the rest of the staff. ¡°G-Good morning!¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± After a short pause from Fran¡¯s greeting, the staff stood up and greeted one after the other. Kelturi, who had been watching, clapped her hands and then called out to the staff. ¡°Everyone, on the recommendation of Acting Principal Dumer and I, Eltvara, I am pleased to announce that we will be welcoming a new staff member this spring.¡± When Kelturi said this, the staffs¡¯ gazes fell on Lou. ¡°For now¡­he will be a temporary teacher for one year. The person some of you heard from me yesterday is here in person, so let me introduce him again. This is Lou Brandell.¡± After Kelturi announced Lou¡¯s name¡­ Lou greeted everyone, loud and clear. ¡°My name is Lou Brandell! I have no experience as a teacher, and am unfamiliar with the job, but I¡¯ll do my best and look forward to working with you!¡± Fran was stumped when she heard Lou¡¯s greeting. What? So Lou can greet people properly? What a surprise! ¡°Now, Acting Principal Dumer, please explain the rest¡­please.¡± Kelturi noticed Fran¡¯s surprise, so she left the rest to her with a hint of sarcasm. But Fran was not to be outdone. She exhaled and said clearly. ¡°Thank you, Vice Principal. Everyone, Lou is the one who helped me some time ago when I was attacked, demonstrating his wonderful magical talent. It just so happens that he is also acquainted with Vice Principal, Eltvara.¡± The staff had already heard the news of Lou¡¯s rescue of Fran. Five knights were killed in the line of duty in this major incident¡­ By now, it was known throughout the royal capital. Fran exhaled again and continued her speech. ¡°After witnessing ouu¡¯s magic, I decided that it was fate¡¯s way and the Creator¡¯s way of guiding me, so I hired him as a staff member of our school.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± As the staff listened in silence, Fran¡¯s tone became a little firmer. ¡°Naturally, I consulted with the Chairman and the Vice Principal before hiring him.¡± Fran looked at Kelturi as she spoke, putting emphasis into the ¡°we discussed it thoroughly¡± part. Meanwhile, Kelturi, whom Fran mentioned¡­ Displayed a complicated expression. ¡°One more thing. I¡¯m sorry for the personal nature of this matter, but I¡¯ve decided to have Lou be my servant as well. So, everyone, please take care of Lou Brandell.¡± When Fran¡¯s ¡°introduction¡± was over and Lou bowed, there was a sparse applause from the staff. There were a total of seven teachers in the staff room. All of them were women. The only two, who were absent, were a mid-level female teacher who was unwell and was on sick leave, and a male teacher who would be retiring next March. This time, the teachers introduced themselves one by one. The first to greet them was Cindy, wife of Count Calvin Ryan. ¡°I¡¯m Cindy Ryan, the head teacher. You¡¯ve already met my husband. He doesn¡¯t say much, but he seems to like you a lot. Nice to meet you!¡± Cindy was probably in her forties¡­ She had short blonde hair and a manly face that could be described as beautiful. She was stocky and tanned for a woman, and her white teeth stood out when she smiled. Fran seemed to be very close to Cindy. She smiled and threw in. ¡°Cindy-sensei is a former Mage Knight of the kingdom who specializes in magical attack, magical defense, and, unexpectedly, divination.¡± ¡°Hold! What do you mean by unexpected? Fran-chan!¡± Cindy seemed to have taken offense at the latter part of Fran¡¯s introduction. Of course, she wasn¡¯t really angry and only smiled bitterly. Next, ¡°Clotilde Baudrier. It is a pleasure to meet you, Lou-dono.¡± Clotilde was short, and she was probably a little over 150cm tall. She had short chestnut hair, and her chocolate eyes were like those of a squirrel, giving her a lovely face. She was in her late 20¡¯s¡­ According to her self-introduction, she was a former shinto priest and was good at magical defense techniques, especially healing and restorative magic. She was also in charge of the Mage Tools Research class. Next, ¡°I¡¯m Oltance Ashar. I look forward to working with you.¡± Oltance had chestnut hair and an average appearance, a seemingly docile and unassuming woman. She was around her 30¡¯s¡­but she also had a serious air about her. She said she specialized in magical defense and divination. In addition¡­ The twins, the Bois de Fleurs sisters, stood out from the crowd. They were in their mid-twenties and had beautiful faces. What stood out was that they had blue and chocolate odd eyes. This difference in their odd-eyes was the only way to distinguish the sisters from each other, who were totally identical. Although these sisters sounded and looked just like each other. Their personalities and specialties were completely different. ¡°Cassandra is my rude elder sister, but I look forward to working with you, Lou-san.¡± ¡°Rene! Who are you calling a¡­! Who?¡± While the sister Rene smiled and bowed, her sister Cassandra snapped at her. The elder sister specialized in magical attack and summoning techniques. And the younger sister specialized in alchemy, magical pharmacy, and the study of magical tools rather than magic itself. Lastly¡­ ¡°My name is Liliane Brulee. I specialize in summoning and alchemy.¡± She was probably in her mid-twenties. She had long chestnut hair, a beautiful face, and plump lips that seemed strongly attractive to men. Her chocolate eyes were glued passionately on Lou. Her slender frame was well-proportioned, and her incredibly huge twin mounds swayed provocatively when she bowed. Lou couldn¡¯t help but gape. Liliane must know her charms very well. She was smiling mischievously, perhaps trying to charm Lou. When Fran saw Lou¡¯s reaction, she felt a mild entanglement. She wondered if men were attracted to women with large breasts. What Lou felt, however, was completely different. What did he think? He said something outrageous. ¡°Oh! You look like a cow¡­¡± Simultaneously, Fran¡¯s slap reached Lou¡¯s cheek, and a dry snap echoed through the staff room. ¡°You, what are you saying! Lou! That¡¯s disrespectful to Brulee-sensei¡­ or rather to all women. Please apologize!¡± Lou didn¡¯t argue. Regardless of his reddened cheek from Fran¡¯s slap, he apologized properly to Liliane and asked for forgiveness from the other women. Before the commotion could subside, Adeline Colette greeted him again. While greeting¡­ Adeline was dumbfounded. She realized that Lou had not misspoken out of insolence at all. He was kind of a klutz¡­ Adeline had completely put herself on the shelf and somehow felt concerned about Lou. CH 30 ¡°Alright, Brandell-sensei¡¯s desk is here.¡± At Fran¡¯s direction¡­ Lou was given a seat at the far end of one of the two empty rows in the staff room. Beside him was Adeline, and the one next to her was Liliane, whom Lou had just described as having ¡®t*ts like a cow.¡¯ ¡°My apologies.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. But the cow analogy is a bit¡­¡± Liliane waved her hands as Lou apologized sincerely. It was Lou¡¯s expression that was the problem. However, Liliane seemed to be fully aware of her breasts¡¯ appeal to men. Just then. A stalwart figure approached her. What! It was Kelturi who followed Lou. ¡°May I have a word with you? Brulee-sensei, Lou is, in fact, not one-sidedly bad.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean by that, Vice-principal?¡± Liliane was in doubt. Kelturi¡¯s expression, on the other hand, remained unchanged as she continued. ¡°Yes, among us Arlvs, that is the highest compliment we can give.¡± ¡°Eh? The highest compliment? Being a cow?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Um¡­can you expound on it?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Liliane still looked dubious. In response to her request, Kelturi began to speak. Women had been a symbol of fertility since time immemorial. However, the Arlvs were basically slender in build. Therefore, they had a strong tendency to seek rich breasts as a symbol of divine femininity. The Arlvs basically dwelled in the forest and had no livestocks. Such was the image of the Fertility Goddess when the Arlvs first saw the udder of a cow milked by humans. As a result¡­ A bountiful udder like a cow¡¯s¡­ This was said to have become a metaphor for the Goddess of Fertility. When Liliane heard the word ¡°Goddess¡± from Kelturi, her attitude changed completely. She smiled and whispered to Lou. ¡°Hahaha, Lou-sensei, if you have any questions, please do not hesitate to ask me.¡± When Fran heard Kelturi¡¯s explanation, she was relieved to hear that Lou was not speaking out of insolence. Nevertheless¡­ For some reason, her mixed feelings remained. Kelturi had brilliantly supported Lou, while she had only reprimanded him harshly. Lou bowed to Liliane, who was in a much better mood and gave him a wink, and sat down in his chair. Then he took out a dozen or so textbooks at once from his storage bracelet and began to arrange them on his desk. What he took out was not limited to textbooks. From writing utensils to cups for drinking tea¡­ A variety of things soon lined up on his desk. The teachers, who were casually watching the scene, exclaimed in surprise. ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ugh, no way!¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± ¡°Um¡­ isn¡¯t that a magical storage?¡± To the surprised teachers, Adeline Colette, a newcomer like Lou, asked with some curiosity. However, it was Clotilde Baudrier, who was conducting classes on the study of magical tools, who shook her head in amazement. ¡°Colette-sensei! What are you talking about! It¡¯s an order of magnitude better than ordinary storage magical tools.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± The younger of the Bois de Fleur sisters, Rene, seconded. ¡°A magical storage is quite time-consuming to use. On top of that, you¡¯ll have to recite a complicated magic formula each time you take something in and out. But Lou-sensei did everything so easily, didn¡¯t he?¡± Rene and the others¡¯ surprise did not end there. ¡°The first thing that struck me was the compact size of the bracelet, and yet, the way it looked, it still had plenty of room. I¡¯ve never seen anything with that much storage capacity.¡± High-grade magical tools, such as the storage bracelet Lou used, could only be found in the ancient ruins. However, the chances of them being unearthed were slim, and they were mostly displayed in museums. It was understandable why they were surprised to see such a valuable item being used so carelessly on a daily basis. Clotilde couldn¡¯t hold herself back anymore. Her curiosity, peculiar to a wizard, who desired to know the origin of the bracelet, exploded. ¡°Brandell-sensei! That!¡± ¡°That?¡± ¡°That bracelet! Is it an ancient artificial artifact or something? That looks¡­It looks relatively new, though.¡± Clotilde looked curious and asked about Lou¡¯s bracelet. However, Lou remained laid-back. ¡°Hahaha, please feel free to call me Lou.¡± Lou replied cheerfully. But when he saw that Clotilde and the others were looking at his bracelet, he tilted his head. ¡°Oh, this bracelet? It¡¯s not some ancient artifact, it¡¯s my own work¡­¡± A storage bracelet with an incredible storage capacity¡­ It¡¯s a magical artifact Lou made! Clotilde and Rene gasped in unison upon hearing this astounding information. ¡°Y-Y-You made it yourself?! Eeehhh?!¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a mithril bracelet that the Arlvs made, and I enchanted it with a spell.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± This was no longer a limited conversation between Lou, Clotilde and the others. The roomful of staff were staring at Lou. ¡°It¡¯s handy, this. You don¡¯t have to cast a magic spell every time, just infuse your own magical aura and register it in the bracelet, and you can immediately deal with what you want to take out.¡± Lou¡­ He never registered that he was speaking of something unthinkable. ¡°My¡­word!¡± ¡°Nyhahaha¡­¡± Fran clasped her head in her hands, but Adelaide laughed in amusement. They told Lou to restrain revealing too much of his abilities¡­ The storage bracelet disclosed the best of Lou¡¯s ability in magical incantations¡­ It was something he had already decided to do when he promised Adelaide. The knights were ordered to keep quiet about the powers of the bracelet¡­ Adelaide knew that the details of the incident, along with the magic that Lou had used, would one day come to light. Fran glanced at her mother, restraining her laughter. ¡°All right.¡± Adelaide whispered, ¡°Hey,¡± to Fran. When Clotilde and Rene heard Lou¡¯s answer, they pushed Liliane out of the way¡­ After asking permission from Lou, they touched the bracelet curiously. Liliane, who had been pushed out of the way by Clotilde and Rene, pouted, her cheeks puffing out. However, her anger was completely brushed off¡­ ¡°Re-Rene-sensei! Wow, we can use some spell enchantments too, but not to this extent.¡± Clotilde said in excitement, and Rene agreed, ¡°I-Indeed.¡± This being the case¡­ It was only natural that they were interested in the method of making the bracelet. ¡°Lou-sensei! Please teach us how to do it!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, by all means!¡± Clotilde and Rene approached Lou¡­ Pa-Pa-Pa-Pa-Pa-Pa!!! There again, Kelturi clapped her hands loudly. Then she ordered all the teachers to take their seats. ¡°Everyone! You are originally here to prepare for the spring semester starting tomorrow, so please get back to your duties!¡± After hearing Kelturi¡¯s censure, Clotilde and Rene had no choice but to return to their seats and begin their work. *** ¡°Lou-sensei! Please follow me to the Vice Principal¡¯s office at once!¡± Kelturi told Lou, maintaining her stern expression, and left the staff room. Adelaide and Fran also left the staff room and returned to their respective offices¡­ This time, Cassandra, the other Bois de Fleur sister, stepped approached Lou. In addition to their previous exchanges, Cassandra was curious about Lou¡¯s unusual appearance. ¡°Excuse me, what specialty are you going to teach, Lou-sensei?¡± However, Rene immediately interrupted her sister. ¡°Why are you even asking? Sister, he can do such wonderful spell enchantments. Of course, he¡¯s going to teach magical tools, am I right?¡± ¡°Shut up! Rene, you shut up!¡± Cassandra controlled her sister with her hand and enthusiastically asked again, ¡°Tell me.¡± Lou returned with a smile. In accordance with his agreement with Adelaide and Fran, he said, ¡°My specialties are magical attack and summoning.¡± Lou answered Cassandra¡¯s question, then¡­ He remembered that Cassandra was in charge of the same subject. When Cassandra found out that he would be teaching the same subject, her eyes shone brightly. ¡°Oohh! Me too! All right, Lou-sensei, let¡¯s have a magical match!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Sister.¡± ¡°Kyaah!¡± A scream burst out as Rene struck Cassandra on the shin there and then with her favorite magic wand. ¡°Lou-sensei, please excuse her. This woman easily loses sight of her surroundings.¡± Rene said nonchalantly after hitting her sister. She apologized for Cassandra, who was writhing in pain, disregarding everything. ¡°I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Please continue your work.¡± Rene smiled smugly. Meanwhile¡­ Cindy, the head of the department, also stepped forward. ¡°My, my, you¡¯re quite popular Lou-kun. Now then, if your specialties are magic attack and summoning, you¡¯ll need to review them with me.¡± ¡°Review? We¡¯re going over the class content, got it!¡± ¡°Good answer. Do you know the contents of the textbooks? What are your aptitude and semi-aptitude, Lou-kun?¡± ¡°Em, I think fire is my aptitude and wind is my semi-aptitude.¡± ¡°Huh? You¡¯re the same as the Chairman and acting principal. When it comes to specialized courses, especially when attributes are involved, an assistant homeroom teacher often follows up beyond the boundaries of the class he or she is in charge of. This year, Adeline-san and you are the assistant homeroom teachers. ¡°I understand.¡± In this Girls Magical School, an assistant homeroom teacher was basically an apprentice who would follow an experienced teacher and learn how to teach. However, in Lou¡¯s case, he was Fran¡¯s follower, so he was Fran¡¯s assistant teacher. Cindy and Cassandra were in charge of magic attack and summoning classes, the same as Lou, which also meant that he had the opportunity to help them with their classes. While rubbing her sore shins, Cassandra gave a thumbs-up. And then chuckled. Cassandra gave a thumbs up¡­ Rather than being happy to have someone help her with her class, she was glad to be able to do it without being pointed at. In a sense, she had an easy-to-understand personality. Some time passed as they chatted. ¡°Lou-sensei¡­ you should have been at the Vice-principal¡¯s office already. Isn¡¯t this bad?¡± Cindy said, laughing mischievously. ¡°Ah, right¡­¡± Indeed, Kelturi had ordered him. Lou also muttered and sat up, bowing to Cindy. He also bowed to everyone before leaving the staff room. When he left the staff room¡­ Fran stood in a daze. She was wondering what Lou was going to talk about with Kelturi. Lou waved his hand as if to tell her not to worry¡­ Then he went and knocked on the door of the Vice-principal¡¯s office. CH 31 ¡°Come in.¡± Kelturi¡¯s voice came from inside the room in response to Lou¡¯s knock. When Lou had visited the Vice Principal¡¯s office with Adelaide and Fran, Kelturi wasn¡¯t there. Therefore, this was the first time Lou had entered the her office. When he opened the door, the sight of the room jumped out at him. It was about half the size of the Chairman¡¯s office. It would be about 10 tatami mats. There was a desk and a chair at the front. On the right side of the door was a chic reception set, and on the left side was a bookshelf with spell books. Kelturi was sitting in the chair at the desk, but she stood up and¡­ She advised Lou to sit in the chair at the reception. The expression on her face was completely different from before, and she had a soft smile on her face. She was full of nostalgia, as if she had met an acquaintance for the first time in a long time. ¡°Long time no see, Lou.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my line, Kelly.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah, I was worried about you when you suddenly disappeared five years ago. Well, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay.¡± Then Lou smiled serenely. Kelturi was infected and smiled, too. ¡°You might say, I had a lot on my mind. That aside¡­I heard the news. I heard that Schulvestre-sama has passed away.¡± ¡°Yes, unfortunately. That¡¯s why I got out of my village.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa said I should take over Sowell, but I¡¯m too human to take over him.¡± Kelturi shrugged upon hearing Lou¡¯s words. All those who excelled in magic in Arlv aimed to become the head of the clan, Sowell. But ultimately¡­ The Sowell was to be decided with the recommendation of the current Sowell. But of course, nobody had ever refused. Kelturi was one of those who aspired to become the Sowell. She could recall¡­ Ten years ago, Schulvestre¡­ When he suddenly picked up a ¡®human boy who had lost his memories¡¯ who was wandering in the forest¡­ She thought, What were you thinking? But even among the Sowells of the past, Schulvetre¡¯s vision, which was considered exceptional, was not a fluke. Lou Brandell, a boy of less than ten years old, had risen to prominence. The Arlvs were exclusive to begin with. Except for those who left for human lands, everyone lived in the clan. They disliked others¡¯ interference. At first, Lou was shunned and completely ignored. However, he didn¡¯t seem to mind much and treated everyone in the village cheerfully. In addition¡­ He completed the tasks that Schulvestre gave him one after another. Then on Lou¡¯s third summer in the village¡­ That day finally arrived. The true essence of the magic that the Arlvs wielded was earth, wind, water, and fire¡­ It was Spirit Magic that exercised the power of the Four Great Spirits. Once in a lifetime, the Arlvs would undergo an Epiphany Ritual to receive the blessings of the spirits. In human terms, it was the confirmation of attribute aptitude. It was easy to understand with that analogy. That day of the ritual¡­ In addition to Lou, there were ten people who were said to be candidates for the next Sowell. Through his Foresight Magic, Schulvestre had predicted the appearance of a great one who would receive the blessings of the spirits. However, no one with such immense talent had ever appeared. Incidentally, Kelturi had also undergone the ritual before, and had received the blessing and protection of the Earth Spirit, Gnome, and the Water Spirit, Undine. Eventually¡­ The ritual commenced¡­ Spirits of various attributes appeared and went on to give each person a blessing and a token of blessing. ¡­Finally, it was Lou¡¯s turn. The sight that occurred that day¡­ Was one that Kelturi would never forget. It was a sight! The Fire Salamander, the Wind Spirit, Sylph, the Water Spirit, Undine, and the Earth Spirit Gnomide all appeared simultaneously. As Lou closed his eyes, the spirits danced around him in a friendly, playful manner, as if they were happy to see an old friend again. As the Arlvs looked on¡­ Lou received the blessing and protection of the Four Great Spirits, ¡®All¡¯. It was the birth of a great all-attribute magic user, an all-rounder¡­ At that moment, everyone realized. The great one that Schulvester had foretold was Lou. Since that day¡­ Lou¡¯s talent for magic had blossomed in an instant. After four years in the village¡­ Schulvestre devoted all his time to Lou. The other elders took over the training of Kelturi and the others, but¡­ The difference in the way they were treated was obvious, and many of them abandoned their training. However¡­ Kelturi continued to train for two years. On a normal level¡­ Kelturi was more than enough and was rated as a Senior Wizard. But, Lou was too out of the ordinary. Kelturi was troubled, and after much deliberation, she made up her mind. She hoped she could provide for herself¡­ She traveled to the human world to learn a different magical system. Abruptly, without telling anyone. She knew that she had caused a lot of worry by leaving her village without telling anyone. That was what had happened¡­ Kelturi didn¡¯t really dislike Lou. She thought Lou was cute, like a little brother, and genuinely admired his abilities. She just gave up on winning. With rivalry at its best, she set a grand goal to hone her skills in the human world. ¡°Lou, you owe me for that.¡± When Kelturi said ¡®owe me¡¯, she was probably referring to Lou¡¯s cow follow-up comment. As a matter of fact, there was no such thing as a Cow-Goddess belief in the Arlv. So, you want me to help you with some of your classes¡­ Lou chuckled slightly. He was a little concerned about Fran¡­ But it was something he should try and rethink. ¡°I get it.¡± When Lou nodded with a smile, Kelturi nodded in satisfaction. However, she immediately frowned and questioned Lou. ¡°You¡­If you¡¯ve been named successor by Schulvestre-sama, you must have been through a lot, haven¡¯t you?¡­What did Ryu say?¡± ¡°Well, she said she¡¯d definitely make me Sowell.¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± Kelturi chuckled and shrugged again. The one she called Ryu, was Ryudia Eltvara. She was Kelturi¡¯s sister, who was also training to become a Sowell. She idolized the head of the clan, Schulvestre, and would obey his every order and ideas. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s because of me that everyone got into that fight.¡± Ryudia and some others wanted to respect Sowell Schulvestre¡¯s dying wishes¡­ But other elders adamantly opposed, saying that he couldn¡¯t be Sowell for being human! The two sides quarreled fiercely, and at the end of the day, the atmosphere was such that everyone was ready to resort to force. Lou couldn¡¯t stand seeing the struggle between the two sides. So he firmly made up his mind to leave his village. He was originally a human, just a gentile who appeared in the village ten years ago. He thought that because of his presence in the village of Arlv, a meaningly battle would occur. Naturally, he told Rydia how he felt and entrusted her with the rest. If he didn¡¯t, she would have come after him. ¡­ In the end, Ryudia reluctantly accepted Lou¡¯s order. In her cognition, Lou was already Sowell, and his orders were absolute. Thus¡­ Lou quietly disappeared from the village on the night exactly one month after Schulvestre¡¯s death. Lou¡¯s like this¡­ Kelturi thought after hearing his story. Even for the ¡®proud and noble¡¯ forest dwellers, Arlvs¡­ They, too, had greed like humans, such as greed for power, for succession, and more. But¡­ As far as Kelturi could tell, Lou had no such desires, not to mention his gentle nature. I¡¯ll be Sowell! It sounded sweet to all Arlvs. Kelturi would have loved to be one if she were nominated. Yes, even Arlvs¡­wanted to enhance their talents and boast about it. They wanted the best, but also wanted the honor to match their talent. When Adelaide invited Kelturi to join the Magical Girls Academy¡­ After much worrying, she accepted, partly because she hoped to become the chairman of this school, which was said to be comparable to the royal court magicians. But then, Lou had abandoned Sowell¡¯s nomination. Now that she came to know this, she Kelturi thought that she could return to her village with better ability and aim to become Sowell again. What she was curious about was the relationship between Lou and Francesca. ¡°So how did you end up being the servant of that absurd Princess?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the absurd Princess? Oh, you mean Fran?¡± Laughing wryly, Lou told her hows and whys of the circumstances unobtrusively. At the end of it¡­ ¡°I want to protect Fran,¡± Lou said. Kelturi felt as if a small thorn had pricked her chest. What is this hazy discomfort¡­all about? Kelturi listened to Lou¡¯s story with a complicated expression. CH 32 When Lou left the Vice-Principal¡¯s office¡­ Fran was still standing in front of the Principal¡¯s office, as if she had been waiting for him all along. She refused to make eye contact with Lou, probably knowing that she was being moody. ¡°Fran, let¡¯s have a meeting about tomorrow¡¯s class!¡± Lou cheerfully called out to Fran and opened the door to the Principal¡¯s office. He pushed her slender body into the room. The principal¡¯s office was almost the same size as the vice principal¡¯s office. The furnishings were almost the same. Lou asked Fran to sit down, and they sat down on the chairs facing each other. ¡°Lou, you and the Vice Principal are very close¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, since I was a kid¡­she¡¯s like my elder sister.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Kelly suddenly disappeared from the village of Arlv five years ago, so I¡¯m so relieved when I found out she¡¯s working here.¡± Lou smiled and said the same about Kelturi. He had a carefree smile, but didn¡¯t give off the vibe that he had a sweet time with his ¡®girlfriend¡¯ just now. Fran, on the other hand¡­ Stared at Lou¡¯s face and thought about how the two of them used to spend their time in the Arlv Village¡­ He¡­He was worried about the Vice-Principal. That was right. They were like a brother and a sister. But what if she weren¡¯t his sister? That Vice principal had been with Lou for¡­five years. She was a lot closer to him than she was. Fran¡¯s doubts and thoughts were shattered by Lou¡¯s words. ¡°So, what am I going to do now? She asked me, and I told her that I¡¯m here to protect you.¡± Eh! Ehh?! Yeeeeeah! Why? Wh-why? I¡¯m so glad! Fran¡¯s eyes felt so hot! In the blink of an eye, tears began to flow. Fran turned her head to the ceiling as best she could. To protect me! Ugh, I¡¯m so happy! She felt an unending sense of joy. For a while¡­ Fran looked up, motionless. No, she couldn¡¯t move. She knew she looked pathetic, but she couldn¡¯t help it herself. But¡­ It was better than having Lou see her tears spilling. ¡°Hey, hey, Fran. Your magical aura is turbulent. Are you okay?¡± Gosh! Can Lou sense it? No helping it. ¡°Lo-Lou, please! Turn around for a moment, please!¡± Fran asked Lou to turn around. In the meantime, she wiped her tears and¡­managed to compose herself. ¡°I-It¡¯s okay now.¡± Hearing Fran¡¯s voice, Lou slowly turned around. But Fran¡¯s eyes and face were still red¡­ Lou said nothing about it and smiled calmly. ¡°So let¡¯s do it, shall we? Let¡¯s have a meeting for tomorrow¡¯s class.¡± ¡°Huh, ah, yeah¡­¡± Fran still felt a little awkward. The two of them then reviewed the basic textbook, Magic I. They also checked on the students in Class 2C that Fran was assigned to. While at it¡­ Fran¡¯s feelings gradually began to unravel, and she regained her smile. **** ¡°Is Lou-sensei not going to come back?¡± Adeline Colette, the newcomer, muttered with a slightly saddened expression. Cindy Ryan, the head of the department, smiled amusedly. ¡°Hmmm, does that bother you, Colette-sensei?¡± ¡°No, no, no! As a new teacher myself, I¡¯m just worried about him!¡± Adeline vehemently denied it. She even waved her hands in the air. ¡°I hope the Vice-Principal isn¡¯t bullying him¡­¡± Muttered Oltance Ashar. Kelturi had been bullying the inefficient Oltance at every turn. ¡°I¡¯m sure Lou-sensei wouldn¡¯t pay attention to a Vice-Principal like that!¡± Cassandra, the sister of the Bois de Fleur sisters, spat viciously. Cassandra had a very masculine personality and had also suffered reprimands from Kelturi for her language, attitude and manners. ¡°But Vice-Principal Eltvara¡­her aura was different today, perhaps because of Lou-sensei.¡± Clotilde Baudrier pointed out. She was a former priestess and had a penchant for romance stories that brought men and women together. ¡°I felt surges of love for Lou-sensei¡­from the Principal and the Vice-Principal.¡± ¡°Whaaat?!¡± ¡°No way! R-Really?¡± ¡°Not only from the Acting Principal, but also the Vice-Principal?¡± All of the female teachers in the room were single, except for Cindy. When it came to romance, everyone was curious even if it wasn¡¯t about them. Just then. Fran entered the staff room with Lou. Unlike before, Fran¡¯s expression was bright. She looked beautiful and full of glamour, despite having the same facial features. Now everyone was convinced of Clotilde¡¯s conjecture. So that¡¯s how it was¡­ Has the season of love arrived for [Iron Mask]? A short time later, Kelturi came into the staff room, and her usual aura had also changed. The teachers other than Fran did not miss such a subtle change. A woman, especially a wizard, was particularly sensitive to such things. Perhaps Kelturi sensed that she was being watched with curious eyes¡­ She clapped her hands louder than usual, announced that a staff meeting was to commence, and urged them to enter the conference room. One hour later¡­ The staff meeting ended. Afterward, everyone was free to work at their own discretion. Fran decided to take Lou with her to visit the staff members he hadn¡¯t been introduced to yet. When she informed Kelturi of this, she nodded, looking as dour as ever. Fran regained her smile with a burst of energy, bowed lightly, and quickly pulled Lou¡¯s hand as they left the staff room. As Kelturi looked away, that thorn-like pain from earlier hit her chest again. Meanwhile¡­ After leaving the staff room, Fran took the magical elevator down to the first floor at once and walked to the administrative office. It was to introduce Lou to the Administrative Manager and staff. The counter, which was empty when Lou saw it the other day, was occupied by two young women. They were sitting side by side, working on some documents. ¡°Good morning! Huguette, Liddy.¡± The two women looked at Fran with a shocked, ¡°Huh?¡± She used to refer to them by their surnames whenever she called them, and never called them by their first names so cordially. Huguette and Liddy were well aware of Fran¡¯s ¡®nickname¡¯. What was the matter with that smile that seemed to just overflow? They were surprised and perplexed. ¡°G-Good morning, Principal.¡± ¡°Good morning, Francesca-sama.¡± Huguette and Liddy barely responded. The surprise on their faces had yet to fade, when¡­ ¡°I want to introduce you to our new teacher. Is the Administrative Manager at the back?¡± ¡°Ye-Yes, please proceed to the office.¡± The blonde personnel in her early twenties, called Huguette, stood up and led Lou and Fran to a back room. The Administrative Manager was working on some paperwork at a desk in the front of the room. However, when Huguette called out to her, she looked up and responded to Fran with a big smile. ¡°What can I do for you today, Francesca-sama?¡± The Administrative Manager was a well-dressed, calm woman in her mid-forties with chestnut hair. Her name was Morgaine Vallier, and she was the head of the administrative office that handled the school¡¯s affairs. ¡°Nothing, Morgaine-san. I¡¯m here today to introduce our new teacher to you.¡± ¡°Yes, I heard from Vice-Principal Eltvara yesterday that we will have a temporary employee for a year, is that right?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s also my servant. So, Lou, will you say hello?¡± At Fran¡¯s prompt, Lou greeted the Administrative Manager in the same way he had greeted everyone in the staff room. ¡°Nice to meet you too, Lou-sensei.¡± Morgaine held out her hand for a handshake, which Lou accepted. Huguette bowed behind him. Adelaide had already issued Lou¡¯s staff ID, so no problem there. At the same time, she also reminded Lou to carry his staff handbook. After Lou responded OK, her work as a staff was completed. After completing the procedures, the two left the main school building. In front of them was the vast campus of the Magical Girls Academy. The campus was a beautiful garden with lush lawn throughout. Between the main gate and the main school building was a plaza with a fountain. According to Fran¡­ The fountain was also a mechanism based on magical techniques discovered in Ancient Ruins. It was spouting a powerful stream of water into the sky. From the plaza, which resembled the central square of the royal city of St. Helena, there were roads leading to separate buildings, dormitories, and indoor and outdoor arenas, similar to those in the city. It was spring break, so the students were sparse. After showing him around the four-story annex with laboratories and training rooms, Fran took Lou to the student dormitory. It was said that about 100 students, which was close to half of the 260 students in the school, lived there. Because of the large number of students living in the dormitory, it was a five-story building with a size comparable to the main school building. Naturally, the student dormitory was closed to men. Lou was not allowed inside. First and second year students lived in double rooms, and only third year students were given private rooms. Fran called the head of the dorm to introduce Lou. The Dorm Supervisor was responsible for managing the dormitory and guiding the lives of the students who lived there under the direction of the school. Since the dormitory was for girls only, the Dorm Supervisor was a woman, and a stern-looking elderly at that. ¡°I¡¯m Sandrine Bazin. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± When Sandrine saw Lou, she coughed and introduced herself. Perhaps she was trying to warn him. ¡°The Principal and Vice-Principal recommended you, and the Chairman approved of you, so I don¡¯t have much to say, but just in case¡­ The students are still children, but they are in the stage of growing into adults. Thus, they¡¯re more curious than most people¡­ You know that, right?¡± Sandrine stared sharply at Lou, not forgetting to nail Lou. Fran would have chuckled, but Sandrine was dead serious. Sandrine¡¯s educational guidance continued for a while. So, in the end¡­ ¡°Lou is not only a teacher, but also my follower, so I will take the responsibility.¡± When Fran offered Sandrine this, she finally returned a smile. After leaving the dorm¡­ Lou and Fran were returning to Fountain Square when they saw two familiar faces. It was Michelle and Olga, with whom they had shared a meal the other day. They were about to call out to them, but decided against it when they saw how devastated Michelle and Olga looked. The cause of Michelle and Olga¡¯s lack of energy was¡­ Probably becase of the person leading them¡­ She was a tall girl with rich, wavy blonde hair and dark blue eyes, walking briskly. She was clad in dark blue leather armor and had a magical shortsword, hanging at her waist. It looked like they were headed for the outdoor arena. ¡°That young woman is Giselle Carpantier, the Student Council President of the school, class 3A. Giselle was the second daughter of the prestigious Carpantier ducal family. She was one of the genius girls in the school, and was rumored to have been offered a position as a Female Mage Knight, as she was skilled in swordplay, water-attribute attack and defense magic, and Healing and Recovery Magic. But her beautiful face was tinted with a look of deep melancholy. ¡°Michelle and Olga are like Giselle¡¯s juniors, or maybe even her prot¨¦g¨¦s¡­O-Oh no! Lou, let¡¯s find out what¡¯s going on.¡± Fran said¡­ She urged Lou to go with her and see what was happening. CH 33 Giselle Carpantier had a gloomy look on her face¡­ Lou and Fran follow Michelle and Olga, who were no doubt being taken away. The three were heading to an outdoor arena. Normally, this place was used for martial arts matches and training. Giselle and the other two entered the fenced-in arena through the entrance. As Lou and Fran were about to follow, Giselle¡¯s voice echoed from inside the arena. ¡°Is that¡­Is Acting Principal Dumer in here?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± When Fran replied, Giselle looked puzzled and returned a few words. It was apparent that Giselle had used the Scouting Magic. ¡°Do you have company? But I can¡¯t say for sure¡­¡± Lou put his index finger to his lips. Signalling Fran to keep quiet and go through with it. Giselle groaned, annoyed at the silent response. ¡°Grrrr! Is there someone there or not? Don¡¯t you understand me?¡­ Are you human, a harmless wild animal, a dog, or even a cat, what?¡± ¡°What? Harmless wildlife? A dog or a cat? Hahaha.¡± When Fran heard Giselle¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing. As for why, she didn¡¯t know. If Lou wanted to hide himself completely from Giselle¡¯s search, he could easily do so. However, Fran found that he was deliberately mimicking an ambiguous existence. ¡°Headmistress, your reaction tells me that there¡¯s another human being¡­ isn¡¯t there?¡± Giselle¡¯s voice was filled with anger as she took it as a sign that Fran was poking fun at her. At this point, Lou grasped Fran¡¯s hand and stepped forward. After all, an unidentified opponent could be concerning. From the entrance of the outdoor arena, the tall Giselle appeared, exuding a magic aura of anger. Her rich, wavy blonde hair fluttering. She had a beautiful face with pronounced outlines of her nose and eyes. Her mouth was tightly drawn, giving her a dignified aura. Giselle¡¯s dark blue eyes were inflamed with anger. Behind her stood Michelle and Olga, both as listless as earlier. When Giselle saw Lou, she nodded approvingly. ¡°Huh! Since you¡¯re with the Principal, does that mean¡­ are you the wizard who became her servant?¡± ¡°Forget about that, Giselle. What are you going to do with the students in my class?¡± Fran replied to Giselle, behind Lou. But Giselle looked at Fran with cold eyes and snorted. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, Principal.¡± ¡°¡®None of my business? Michelle and Olga are students in my 2C class.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me laugh! Who has been so disinterested in her class and neglecting her students?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who has been taking care of Michelle and Olga. I don¡¯t want an irresponsible person like you to tell me what to do now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Principal, you should know.¡± ¡°Know what?¡± ¡°Some time ago, out of sheer curiosity and for no good reason, the two of them decided to follow some strangers and snoop on their private lifvee. It¡¯s still a part-human habit. They can¡¯t even be a full-fledged lady, let alone a magical knight of the kingdom.¡± Giselle said, and then put her hand noisily on the hilt of her shortsword and looked at Fran as if she was going to hit her. ¡°I take responsibility for your negligence, so to speak, in providing educational guidance to such unruly people.¡± Fran couldn¡¯t say anything back to Giselle and bit her lip. She was also familiar with the power relations of the aristocratic society towards Giselle, a duke¡¯s daughter. And then. ¡°Are you blaming Michelle and Olga? But hey, you, too, want to snoop on other people. What¡¯s it gonna be?¡± Lou spoke. ¡°Huh?!¡± In addition to being called ¡®you¡¯ out of the blue, Giselle was momentarily taken aback by the contradiction pointed out to her. And then she was enraged. ¡°W-W-W-What? You! I want to snoop on others?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you admire Cindy-sensei, don¡¯t you? Her strength, her way of life. ¡°Whaaat?!¡± ¡°Ho, really?!¡± Lou¡¯s remarks surprised Michelle and Olga. What was a Mage Knight of the kingdom, and a lady of the realm like normally? From the point of view of these girls, who have been taught by example how to live, this was very surprising. Their teacher, Cindy Ryan¡¯s, maiden name was Cindy Albright. When she was at the Magical Girls Academy, she was known as the ¡®Iron Princess¡¯ and was even more highly regarded than Giselle was today. When Cindy was in school, she easily defeated the knight candidates of the Magical Boys Academy in a mock match. She was so skilled that she was able to stand toe-to-toe with a male knight who was then the deputy captain of the Royal Capital Knights. Cindy was originally the third daughter of a low-class knight family, but when she became a Female Mage Knight, she was suddenly entrusted with guarding the first princess of the Valentine royal family. But when the first princess married into a neighboring country¡­ Cindy got married and easily quit her job as a Mage Knight. The man she married was Count Calvin Ryan, who at the time was a young man but was serving as the Deputy Captain of the Royal Capital Knights. In other words, they met at a mock battle and got married. Then Calvin and Cindy had a baby boy¡­ After taking a break from raising her children, Cindy was invited by Chairman Adelaide to teach at her alma mater. And became the teacher she was now¡­ People said that she was very happy. ¡°Giselle, you want to talk to her.¡± ¡°W-What the heck!¡± ¡°How did she become so strong? How did she protect the Princess? Why did she quit being a Female Mage Knight, the symbol of the elite? Was she happy with her marriage? What is her current state of mind? Dig up all the causes.¡± ¡°U-ugh, what makes you say that?!¡± Giselle couldn¡¯t help but clam up at Lou¡¯s point. It was clear that he had hit the nail on the head. Lou replied to Giselle with a smug expression. ¡°Hmm! Through Divination.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± ¡°I actually specialize in divination, and it shows on your face.¡± Hearing this, Fran struggled to hold back her laughter. Lou said he wasn¡¯t adept at Divination though ¨D¨D¨D Meanwhile, Michelle and Olga were still in a daze. ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb with me! You¡¯ve insulted me with a bunch of nonsense!¡± Giselle seemed to have finally come to her senses in front of her juniors. ¡°Hmph! Let me tell you what happens when you insult a nobleman in this country! A duel! Principal, are you fine with it?¡± Giselle¡¯s eyes blazed with anger. Fran couldn¡¯t help but look at Lou¡­ As usual, Lou was smiling calmly. Then he clearly retorted. ¡°As a student, it¡¯s you who insulted your teacher. Hence, I¡¯m going to challenge you to a duel on behalf of my master!¡± Giselle stuttered, not expecting to be cut back. But she immediately bit her lip, vexed. Wielding a sword properly and using magic could be deadly¡­ In this world, as in the medieval West on Earth, dueling trials and private settlements to the death were allowed. However, as expected, Fran shook her head. ¡°As the principal of the school, I can¡¯t approve the exchange of lives between a teacher and a student.¡± ¡°Then what do we do? There is no other way!¡± Giselle confronted Fran with a biting snarl. After thinking for a while, Fran clapped her hands with a pop. ¡°I¡¯ve got an idea. How about next weekend, we hunt demons in the school¡¯s hunting forest and compete in quality and quantity?¡± Giselle was disappointed to hear Fran¡¯s suggestion, but¡­ She pulled herself together. ¡°OK!¡± She agreed. Fran went on to make an additional suggestion. ¡°And how about a ¡­ team game? Maybe a team of two?¡± With this proposal, Giselle¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m no better than a teacher! Principal! You can even team up with Lou.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± ¡°Principal, it¡¯s a deal! Don¡¯t forget, the loser gets to do whatever the winner wants.¡± Giselle reminded Fran and gave her a terrifying smile. Giselle was so excited that she completely forgot about Michelle and Olga, whom she was supposed to reprimand¡­ She even left the two of them behind in a flash. CH 34 ¡î Lou Brandell (estimate age ¨C 20 years old, human race, male) (Lou) Ten years ago, he lost his memory and was wandering in a forest where he was picked by Schulvestre Eltvara, an Arlv(Elf) Sowell, and raised in an Arlv village. He was brought up in the elven village, and at Spirit Epiphany Ritual, it was discovered that he was an all-attribute wizard, an all-rounder, and his talent as a wizard blossomed at once. Since then, Schulvestre trained him as his apprentice, imparting him knowledge of not only magic, but all things¡­apparently. However, the death of Schulvestre, and the threat of conflict in his village due to the succession issue involving him pushed him to set out on an wandering journey. During his travels, he rescued Francesca Dumer (Fran), the acting principal of the Magical Girls Academy, and became a temporary teacher and her follower at her school. ¡î Francesca Dumer (22 years old, human race, female) (Fran) The only daughter of Adelaide Dumer, Count of the Kingdom of Valentine and Chairman of the Magical Girls Academy. She was a wizard, and like her mother, she graduated from Valentine¡¯s University of Magic at the top of her class in two years. She is currently an acting principal and teacher at the Magical Girls Academy. On her way back from a magical training course in the neighboring country of Lodonia, she was attacked by strange creatures and almost died, but was saved by Lou Brandell (Lou). She fell in love with Lou¡¯s magical prowess and asked him to become a teacher at the school. She was also unable to control her feelings for him, and couldn¡¯t hold them back. In the past, Adelaide arranged to marry her off to her fianc¨¦, but he died. ¡î Adelaide Dumer (44 years old, human race, female) Fran¡¯s mother. Count of Valentine Kingdom and Chairman of the Magical Girls Academy. She is an excellent wizard, and graduated from Valentine¡¯s University of Magic at the top of her class in two years. After serving as the President of the University for 20 years, she was offered the position of Chairman of her alma mater, which she holds to this day. She is a typical magical geek and often forgets to eat when she is immersed in her research. She is widowed from her husband, Count Frederick Dumer. ¡î Zeimon (50 years old ¨C age unspecified, human race, male) Count Dumer¡¯s Majordomo Former squire of Adelaide¡¯s husband, Frederick. His purpose in life is to protect Adelaide and Fran, but he is also a combat enthusiast who loves to fight. He is proud of his well-trained body that belies his age. ¡î Lola (Early 20s, Human, Female) A miscellaneous maid at the Count of Dumer¡¯s mansion. ¡î Kelturi Eltvara (Unknown age, Alrv (Elf) race, Female) Vice-Principal at the Magical Girls Academy, Lou¡¯s elder sister apprentice in Arlv Village. Feeling that her talent as a wizard was limited, she left the Arlv Village and became an adventurer in Bardland, the second largest city in Valentine. Afterward, she entered the Valentine¡¯s University of Magic, where she graduated first in her class and in two years. When she graduated, Adelaide invited her to join the staff of the Magical Girls Academy, and she rose to the position of Vice-Principal with her abilities. ¡î Schulvestre Eltvara (Deceased, Arlv tribe, male *Died at the age of 7000) The head of the Arlvs who protected Lou and taught him everything he had experienced. He was the most powerful Arlv in the history of the Arlvs, and was also known as the Great Sowell, meaning the sun of the tribe. ¡î Cindy Ryan (mid-40s, human, female) She is the Countess of Calvin Ryan, the captain of the Royal Knights, and the head teacher(Principal) of the Magical Girls Academy. She is a former Female Royal Mage Knight who was once praised for her prowess and magical talent. ¡î Adeline Colette (22 years old, human race, female) A new teacher at the Magical Girls Academy. She¡¯s ditzy and has a tendency to get flustered, but she has a gentle personality. ¡î Clotilde Baudrier (mid 20s, Human race, Female) A teacher at the Magical Girls Academy and a former priestess of the Temple of the Goddess of Love. She¡¯s fond of hearing other people¡¯s love stories. ¡î Oltance Ashar (around 30 years old, Human race, Female) A teacher at the Magical Girls Academy. Sober and quiet type. She¡¯s clumsy and inept, and is often scolded by Kelturi. ¡î Cassandra Bois de Fleur (mid-20s, Human race, Female) A teacher at the Magical Girls Academy and the older sister of twins. She is often scolded by Kelturi for her manly personality, which is proportional to her words and actions. ¡î Rene Bois de Fleur (mid-20s, Human race, Female) A teacher at the Magical Girls Academy and Cassandra¡¯s twin. She has odd eyes. Her magic power is not high enough, but she has a deep knowledge of alchemy, magical pharmacy, and magical tools, or rather, she is a nerd. She has a calm demeanor, but is rarely scolded by Kelturi because she is good at what she does. ¡î Morgaine Vallier (mid-40s, Human race, female) Administrative Manager of the Magical Girls Academy. Low-key and personable. ¡î Huguette ¡î Liddy Both in their mid-twenties, they work at the Magical Girls Academy administrative office. ¡î Sandrine Bazin (about over 40 years old, age unknown, human, female) Dorm Dean of the Magical Girls Academy. ¡î Michelle Estre (16 years old, human, female) A student of the Magical Girls Academy, 2nd year C class. Aspires to be a Female Mage Knight in the kingdom. ¡î Olga Flavigny (16 years old, human race, female) A student of the Magical Girls Academy, 2nd year C class. Aspires to be a Female Mage Knight in the kingdom. ¡î Giselle Carpantier (17 years old, human race, female) A student of the Magical Girls Academy, 3rd year A class. Student Council president. Aspires to be a Female Mage Knight in the Kingdom. She is the most talented girl in the academy, with outstanding swordsmanship and magical talent. She is too proud, but she takes good care of her younger juniors. ¡î Calvin Ryan (51 years old, human race, male) Count of the Kingdom of Valentine and Captain of the Royal Knights. He is the junior and best friend of Fran¡¯s father, Frederick. He is brave and courageous, but sincere and righteous. He is always worried about the future of Adelaide and her daughter, Fran. He is trying to find out if Lou is the right companion for Fran. His wife is Cindy, Head Teacher of the Magical Girls Academy. ¡î Shunal (35 years old, human race, male) Vice captain(Deputy Captain) of the Royal Knights. ¡î Carmel ¡î Dandrew Both in their mid-twenties, human male, member of the Royal Knights. ¡î Marco Fonti (mid-30s, Human, male) Branch Manager of the Kingsley Company in the royal capital of St. Helena. Although he is young, he is a strong candidate to be the next president of the Kingsley Company. ¡î Olvo Gilden (age unknown, Dvergar(dwarf), male) A weapon and armor craftsman under the Kingsley Company. ¡î Elda Cafaro (mid-20s, Human, Female) A tailor under the Kingsley Company. CH 35 ¡°Um¡­ Principal, Lou-sensei, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Because of us¡­¡± After the furious Giselle Carpantier walked away¡­ Michelle and Olga spoke timidly. They were completely wilted, as if Giselle was an utterly scary senior. Fran looked at them, looking more tormented by guilt. ¡°I¡¯m the worst, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Fran approached Michelle and Olga and hugged them with a squeeze. ¡°Whaaat?!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Michelle and Olga stuttered as they were hugged out of the blue. They glanced at Lou, as if asking for help, but he only shook his head. His eyes told them, ¡°You¡¯ll have to put up with Fran until she lets go.¡± Fran was¡­ She had tried her best to be a teacher so far. However, the students didn¡¯t like her, and their communication was rather rough. In addition, Giselle, the Student Council President, chided her, and it was clear that she felt responsible. After a while, Fran released them¡­ The two were finally released, but Lou asked again. ¡°What is Giselle¡¯s coaching approach?¡± Michelle and Olga hesitated to answer for a moment, but then looked at each other and began to speak after some deliberation. ¡°First, an hour of instruction, then an hour of meditation, followed by an hour of sword swinging, and then¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great.¡± Lou nodded in approval. The spartan style surprised Fran. With a dull expression, she asked Michelle. ¡°Whoa! Are there¡­more?¡± ¡°Yes, there will be an hour of bare-knuckle fighting and a mock sword fight at the end.¡± But neither Michelle nor Olga seemed to be in the mood for harsh coaching. ¡°Leader¡­she is always serious about us.¡± ¡°Yes, she never cuts corners.¡± Neither of them disliked Giselle. They felt that Giselle, who was also the Student Council President, was too busy to keep up with them. They defended her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not every day you get a senior who is as good as her.¡± When Fran heard what they said, she deeply regretted that she had been an inadequate teacher. ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Michelle and Olga waved as they left to return to the student dormitory. On the other hand, Fran complained non-stop as they were returning to the main school building. ¡°Ahhhh, I hate myself¡­¡± She sounded so depressed that Lou called out to her. ¡°I think you were just a little tired and took a break. It¡¯s perfectly fine now that you¡¯re thinking of picking up the pace again.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. They, Giselle and all the others, will be treated with kindness from now on.¡± ¡°Well¡­you¡¯re right, Lou! I¡¯ll do my best, Lou!¡± Lou¡¯s warm comfort brought back Fran¡¯s energy and smile. ¡°Now let¡¯s continue with tomorrow¡¯s meeting.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Fully rejuvenated, Fran returned to the main school building with Lou. Meanwhile¡­ Giselle headed for the dorm, bristling with anger. ¡°Good day, Bazin-san.¡± ¡°Good day, Miss Giselle.¡± Giselle greeted Bazin without sparing her a glance and entered the dormitory. Bazin shrugged with a wry smile. The mood of this grumpy duke¡¯s daughter would change drastically depending on her mood of the day. Giselle couldn¡¯t forgive that person. No one had ever addressed her ¡°You¡± so rudely before. Even her relatives called her by her first name! What was more! A commoner like him! How dare he! Absolutely! She would never forgive him! This outrage would¡­ On the demon hunting this weekend, she would beat Francesca¡¯s servant to a pulp. The only way to quell him was to let him taste the humiliation of defeat. Also¡­ As a penalty to the loser, she would humiliate him to the fullest. Forcing down her boiling anger like a magma, Giselle knocked roughly on the door of a room. Then a chuckling, mischievous girl¡¯s voice answered. ¡°Hahaha, you look so upset you¡¯re ruining the image of the most talented girl in the school.¡± ¡°Nadia! I need a favor! You¡¯re the only one I can ask!¡± When the door opened, Giselle was greeted by¡­ Nadia Charlois, the vice president of the Student Council in the same class, 3A, opened and welcomed Giselle in. She was a beautiful, intelligent young lady with smooth chestnut hair in a ponytail and long-slit chocolate eyes. ¡°Okay-okay-okay! Calm down, Giselle! Why don¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s going on from the very start?¡± 30 minutes later ¡­ ¡°Hahaha, I understand what you¡¯re saying. I guess I can help you out with your weekend demon hunting competition.¡± After Giselle explained about the demon hunting game, Nadia nodded and patted Giselle on the shoulder. When Giselle received her agreement, she unconsciously clasped her hands together and bowed to Nadia. ¡°Nadia! Thank you! I owe you! T-Thank you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call it a favor. We are friends.¡± Nadia maintained her smile from earlier. She was an excellent wizard who was always second to Giselle in terms of school grades. Her father, Ernest Charlois, was a Viscount, and her family were an esteemed pedigree for generations in the Kingdom of Valentine. However, because Giselle was in the same grade as Nadia and had higher grades, better appearance, and status, Nadia could not shake the image of being number two. One day, I¡¯ll get my revenge! She thought inwardly. But on the surface¡­ She¡¯d make sure not to embarrass herself in front of the proud Giselle. She wanted to casually show that she was more capable than her! Then Giselle brought this event to her attention¡­ Nadia thought it would be a great opportunity for her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be right behind you¡±. Nadia quickly plotted as she rubbed Giselle¡¯s back, who hugged her with tears of joy. ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Principal¡¯s Office, Main Building¡­ Lou and Fran were sitting on a chaise lounge with armrests. Fran related her ¡®confrontation with Giselle¡¯ to Adelaide. ¡°I just talked to Mother, and she said she¡¯ll give you permission to use the forest for hunting. It sounds fun, so she said she¡¯s going to be a witness¡­but.¡± Fran¡¯s face clouded a little. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bringing this up, but I¡¯m worried I¡¯ll be pulling your leg, Lou. Giselle will definitely recruit Nadia, the Vice President of the Student Council, out of the woodwork. They make a great team.¡± Hearing her sigh, Lou comforted her. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. As I said before, you still have the untapped potential of a wizard.¡± ¡°Really?¡± According to Lou, Fran still had a lot of room to grow. Can I¡­ Could I really count on that? Despite this uneasiness, Fran¡¯s heart lightened when she saw Lou, looking at her with a calm expression. ¡°Yeah, of course! Little by little¡­I can enhance your strength, Fran. Alright, just leave it to me.¡± When Fran heard that, she was so happy that she jumped into Lou¡¯s chest. CH 36 In the afternoon they decided the game with Giselle¡­ Adelaide was briefing Lou and Fran in the Chairman¡¯s office about the Hunting Forest. Fran was already familiar with the ¡®Hunting Forest¡¯ system. So, Lou was mainly the one to receive the briefing. According to Adelaide¡­ The forest was located on the outskirts of the royal capital, and was built as a training ground for students to test the activation and efficacy of their magic. It was jointly purchased and built by the kingdom¡¯s Knight Cadet Academy and the Magical Boys and Girls Academies. Above all, it was a place where aspiring knights like Giselle, Michelle, and Olga were trained for actual combat. The area was so vast that the royal city of St. Helena, home to tens of thousands of people, could fit inside. The forest was surrounded by an outer wall and powerful magical barriers to prevent any harm to the outside world. Also, demons captured alive by the kingdom¡¯s army and adventurers were manually released into the grounds. The terrain included highlands, sands, swamps, villages and ancient ruins, making it more realistic for fighting demons. There were various kinds of demons such as goblins, ogres, and more. Their claws and fangs were basically pulled out to prevent fatal wounds, and the physical strength of each demon was greatly reduced by casting Restraining Magic to each one. Once a year, when the school magic festival was held, a points-based hunting was held as part of the tournament. For example, one point for a goblin, five points for an ogre, and so on. ¡°It¡¯s a training ground for students, so there¡¯s little danger for senior wizards, but you¡¯ll need some tricks.¡± Victory or defeat was a point system based on the strength of the demons in the Hunting Forest. Thus, the key to winning was to grasp the location of high-point demons and hunt them efficiently. ¡°Can we have a sneak preview in a game like this?¡± Lou was completely unfamiliar with the Hunting Forest, so he said he wanted to take a look. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re quite cautious, Lou.¡± Adelaide was surprised by Lou¡¯s request. ¡°I thought with your strength, you wouldn¡¯t need a preliminary inspection.¡± Adelaide teased him about it, but Lou smiled calmly and replied, ¡°I¡¯d love to have a look around first.¡± ¡°Grandpa used to tell me never to underestimate any forest.¡± When Adelaide heard this¡­ Once again, she confirmed how prudent Lou was, but at the same time, she felt that she could leave Fran in good hands. ¡°A preliminary inspection is no problem at all. I¡¯ll give you permission to do that as well. When are you going?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m thinking of going now. ¡°Now? It¡¯s an hour¡¯s ride from the royal capital, even by carriage.¡± ¡°Oh, no problem. I¡¯ll use magic. Is he going to use his Flight Magic again? Fran, who was listening to the exchange between the two at the side¡­ She remembered that she had flown in the sky with Lou before, and she was deeply filled with excitement. I want to fly with Lou again! Adelaide brought her thoughts back to reality. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. The entrance is closed at night. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not allowed to enter at night.¡± Adelaide thought that Lou would force his way into the Hunting Forest after hours. Fran, on the other hand, begged to go with Lou. ¡°Lou, I want to go too! Take me with you!¡± ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s spring semester ends at noon, right? You¡¯re both in the academy, so just directly head there.¡± Adelaide encouraged Lou to do so, while watching over Fran, who wanted to tag along. ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Lou nodded with a gentle smile, as usual. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó That night¡­ In preparation for tomorrow¡¯s class, Lou reread the school¡¯s textbook ¡®Magical Studies I¡¯. The textbook began with the words of Louis Saleon, the great and legendary Magician King of ancient Lodonia. He said that all human beings have the qualities of a magician ¨D¨D The qualities that Louis was referring to were the basic magical powers that mankind possessed. However, despite having the qualities, it was not at all clear whether you could increase your magical power so that you could use magic over and over again, or whether you could learn magical techniques and use magic effectively. What was magic to begin with? It was about taking the power of a ¡®being¡¯ beyond human knowledge and using it as your own. There were many different kinds of ¡®beings¡¯. They included the Creator and other gods; angels, spirits, demons, and devils. God and angels were distinct, but¡­ It was said that demons were the easiest for humans to control, followed by spirits, and then demons. Basically, their powers were almost unknown and only a part of them could be used. Magical formulas(techniques) were manuals for humans to use some of them. Legend had it that Louis, in his human form, had 72 pillars of mighty demons at his side, while he himself revealed unknown magic, which he compiled into a book, the so-called Grimoire of Saleon. Lou recalled. He had often heard Louis¡¯ name from his teacher, Schulvestre Eltvara, every time he trained. Schulvestre met Louis countless times and competed with him in magic. Eventually, he and Louis mastered the magic of summoning demons in a friendly competition. One day, Louis told Schulvestre¡­ ¡°My body will eventually perish, but my soul will find you again!¡± Lou couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it when he heard about it. His subsequent training in Summoning Magic only reminded him of the severity of summoning demons, the greatness of his teacher who had mastered this difficult magic, and the king whose face he did not know. Unlike spirits, numerous demons were brutal and cunning. However, as Lou gained experience, he gradually learned to control them as he saw fit. Lou continued to read the textbook. The content geared for beginner wizards continued. It described calming, concentration and imagination, the concepts and necessity of each, and specific training methods. ¡­I know these, and the methods aren¡¯t all that different, but it includes the same thing I did. Then there was a section on magical characters and using them to learn basic life magical formulas. Finally, there was a section on aptitude for attributes, and that was the end of ¡®Magical Studies I¡¯. He was told there would be about 15 students, about half of Class 2C, taking the course tomorrow. According to Fran, more than half of them were taking the course because they were unable to perform magic successfully due to lack of mental stability, lack of concentration, or lack of imagination. In line with the school¡¯s policy, the students were supposed to follow the textbook and practice repeatedly. However, Lou was experimenting to see if he could employ the training methods he had used. It was pointed out that there were some issues with Fran¡¯s teaching methods, so he wanted to follow up on that as well. The other half of the students wanted to prepare for their new course, ¡®Magical Studies II¡¯. Magical Studies II was a textbook that entailed the application of Magical Studies I. The main content of the textbook was for the students to practice having their own familiars. Familiar was a generic term for a spirit, demon, or animal that moved at the command of the practitioner. A wizard¡¯s talent was evaluated by how well he could build an absolute master-servant relationship with the summoned familiars and use them. Naturally, the higher the rank of the summoned being, the higher the rating. It was common for those who were not gifted in summoning to quickly give up on it. Then, once the students have a certain grasp of their familiars, their own aptitude attributes would be determined, and they could learn intermediate and higher level magic. Speaking of which, should I summon my own ¡®ostensible familiar¡¯ as well? Lou fell asleep with this question in mind. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó Next morning, 7:30 a.m¡­ After breakfast as usual, Lou, Fran, and Adelaide left the mansion. They took a carriage to work at the school. The lockers for men were much smaller than those for women. But it didn¡¯t bother Lou at all, because he and the veteran teacher who was scheduled to come to work today would be using the locker room together. When Lou entered the locker room, the veteran teacher was already there. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the new teacher. Nice to meet you. My name is Bernard Burin.¡± Bernard was probably sixty years old or less. He had silver hair, blue eyes, and a friendly smile, extending his right hand to Lou. ¡°I¡¯m Lou Brandell. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± Lou responded as well and slowly held out his right hand. CH 37 Lou entered the staff room with Bernard, took his seat, and prepared for the class. Before long¡­ Kelturi came in and clapped her hands, informing all the staff of the meeting before the start of the spring semester. Then she approached Lou. ¡°Lou-sensei, you have a match against Giselle, the Student Council President, did I hear right?¡± When Lou nodded, Kelturi smiled mischievously. To be frank, she must be feeling like a rubberneck. ¡°I expected you¡¯d do something interesting as soon as you arrived at the school. By the way, I¡¯m the homeroom teacher for Giselle and Nadia.¡± ¡°Oh! So that means¡­¡± ¡°Yeah! So I¡¯ll be your witness on the day of the event.¡± After saying this, Kelturi disappeared into the conference room. Fran appeared next after Kelturi. Obviously, she had been watching the exchange between him and Kelturi. ¡°Did the Vice-Principal say something to you?¡± Fran asked with concern. Lou smiled and gently shook his head ¡­¡­. Then he urged Fran to go with him to the conference room. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó The agenda of the meeting¡­ It was to confirm how to proceed with the spring semester courses and the precautions. After Fran¡¯s opening remarks and a briefing from Kelturi, the meeting ended quickly. After that, everyone moved to the classrooms of their respective classes. Fran and Lou headed to Class 2C, where Fran was the homeroom teacher. Lou was also assigned to be her assistant homeroom teacher. This class will start their second year in April¡­ According to Fran, the class was fraught with various problems. This immediately became apparent. When Fran and Lou entered the classroom, there was hardly any morning greeting. Very few students even said, ¡°Good morning.¡± This included Michelle and Olga, who had become acquainted with them. What were the rest of the students doing? Some were reading textbooks, while others, who seemed to be noblemen¡¯s daughters, were surrounded by their cronies and engrossed in chatting. Some of the merchants¡¯ daughters showed interest in Lou, pointing blatantly at him and chirping like little birds. ¡°Everyone! Quiet!¡± One of the students suddenly stood up and shouted, making a loud noise with claps. She looked very much like Kelturi. At the sound of her voice and claps, the students who had been chattering fell silent. The noble ladies also frowned, but quieted down with their cronies. Then Lou urged Fran to proceed with her prologue. Fran nodded and inhaled as best she could. Then she said loudly. ¡°Good morning, everyone! Today marks the start of the spring semester. Let¡¯s review what we have learned to prepare for the coming school year!¡± Whooaaa! A commotion started from the students. Fran had never greeted them so energetically in the past. Fran then introduced Lou. ¡°I¡¯d like to introduce you to our new teacher, Mr. Lou Brandell. He will be the assistant teacher of this class starting this year.¡± A few of the merchants¡¯ daughters who had been making a fuss over Lou earlier were excited. They started pointing at Lou again. ¡°Hey! Anna and Louise! You¡¯re being rude to Lou-sensei! As punishment, stand up and introduce yourselves properly!¡± Fran called out the girls¡¯ names and ordered them firmly. She wanted to make sure that Lou, the new teacher, would memorize their names as soon as possible. Surprisingly, the two students listened obediently and stood up cheerfully. ¡°I¡¯m Anna Bouchet! Nice to meet you, Lou-sensei!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Louise Berthier. Please take care of me, Lou-sensei!¡± While introducing themselves loudly and cheerfully, they made eyes and cast fiery gazes at Lou. Despite that, Lou maintained his calm smile. ¡°I am Lou, Lou Brandell. Nice to meet you, Anna and Louise.¡± (Lou used ¡®I¡¯ which is a rough or arrogant-sounding first-person pronoun here) ¡°Wow, he said ¡®I¡¯!¡± ¡°He has no way with words!¡± Accusations came from some of the students. Some whispered as they looked at Lou. Fran ignored those students and decided to start the class. ¡°Let¡¯s begin class immediately. Please open your Magical Studies I.¡± In order to use magic smoothly, it is important to keep your mind stable and focused. In order to do so¡­ The first effective method recorded is ¡®Breathing Techniques¡¯. Breathing Techniques used by wizards are¡­ The rhythm is completely different from the breathing of the ordinary person. Therefore, it can be hard to get used to and painful at first. However, if you do this breathing exercise little by little and without straining yourself, you will gradually learn to do it naturally¡­ The rhythm of chanting magic formulas can be improved, and the calmness that comes from the breathing exercises can keep your magic stable. Hence, no one who studies magic skips learning the Breathing Techniques. Exhale, inhale. Breathe in and breathe out, so to speak. Then ziiip, hold your breath. Repeat this with a certain rhythm. For example, exhale four times in a row, and then stop. Next, breathe in and out four times in a row, and then stop. There are no strict rules for the number of breaths or the intervals between breaths in these breathing exercises. Each individual should exercise it in a way that suits him or her. Relaxing and discarding all other thoughts during the practice of stopping is also beneficial for developing concentration. In addition to the basic Breathing Techniques is the training method that Schulvestre has taught Lou¡­ It is a unique method of recognizing and incorporating the presence of the spirit Sylph, who controls the wind. Humans and other living things basically live by breathing in and out the air (*oxygen). In other words, all living things, including those with wind magical attributes, as well as those with other attributes, have the divine protection of the wind spirit, Sylph. There are other advantages and benefits as well. If your Breathing Technique becomes one with the gentle wind that is the breath of Sylph¡­ The effects on your Breathing Techniques can grow exponentially. For even better results, it is recommended that you do this exercise outdoors. It¡¯s not only the Wind Spirit Sylph, but also the other spirits that can help you receive their blessings. The synergistic effect makes it easier to promote the growth of magical power. ¡°Let¡¯s start with Breathing Techniques. May I have your attention, please?¡± Fran called out in a loud voice, but even so, few of the students followed the breathing exercises as she instructed. Everyone was reading different pages of Magical Studies I one their own, and some chatted with each other. Lou on the other hand¡­ He was standing beside Fran at the podium, but after giving her a look, he went over to the students. He went past the students who were doing breathing exercises earnestly with their eyes closed¡­ Then he saw one student, who was reading a completely different page, intently. She was so absorbed that she didn¡¯t even notice when Lou arrived near her. Lou gently placed his hand on top of the page of Magical I that she had spread. The student jolted in reaction and glared at Lou. ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± The girl had chestnut hair and no makeup. She looked restrained and diligent, but for some reason, she exuded stubbornness. ¡°It¡¯s now time for you to do some breathing exercises together, not in the ¡®Sensitivity Refinement¡¯ page you¡¯re reading.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to do breathing exercises anymore. Besides, I¡¯m not ¡®you¡¯, I have a name.¡± The girl¡¯s small shoulders shook as she protested, but Lou smiled calmly. ¡°Fran, or rather Francesca-sensei will decide if you need to practice breathing exercises or not. I want you to practice along with everyone first.¡± ¡°¡­Alright. But you referred to me as ¡®you¡¯ again. I have a name, Ollery Bou. Please stop calling me ¡®you¡¯.¡± ¡°Okay, Ollery. How about we start with some breathing exercises?¡± He smiled again, and Ollery, who had been initially upset, nodded reluctantly. Lou¡¯s next stop¡­ It was before a nobleman¡¯s daughter who was once again absorbed in chatting with her cronies. Even after Lou stood in front of her, she wouldn¡¯t stop chattering. ¡°¡®You¡¯re being a nuisance to the other students. If you¡¯re not going to take the class seriously, could you please leave the classroom?¡± Even when Lou said this, the student completely ignored him and did not stop chattering. But as expected, three of her cronies stopped talking and stared at Lou. Seeing the time was right, Lou snapped his fingers and instantly activated his magic. Then came a surprise. The student¡¯s voice, which kept chirping like a little bird, suddenly ceased. CH 38 Lou suddenly used magic on the noble girl. With absolutely no chanting nor action. It was too much too sudden¡­ The noble young lady flapped her mouth at Lou. The girls around her were also stunned, their mouths hanging open. Lou used Silence, an intermediate-level magic that fell into the category of defensive magic. This spell allowed a wizard to work on the vocal cords of a person to prevent him/her from chanting magical spells. At first glance, it appeared to be a panacea because it could prevent an opponent from being able to use magic. However, for some reason, its effectiveness was difficult against opponents of a higher rank than oneself. In addition, it was totally futile on those who could cast spells without chanting, like Lou. Hence, it was not a very popular magic. ¡°Can you hear my voice?¡± Lou maintained his calm smile. The noble young lady, who was in great turmoil, finally calmed down and glared at Lou with eyes filled with burning hatred. Lou, however, brushed it off. He asked one of the girls around the young lady. ¡°Let me ask you. What¡¯s her name?¡± Even they were initially determined not to answer¡­ Someone responded reflexively when asked out of the blue. ¡°Jo-Josephine¡­¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lou smiled and turned to Josephine again. ¡°Josephine, let¡¯s stop the unimportant chatter and do some breathing exercises. How¡¯s that sound? If you get it, hit the desk twice.¡± But Josephine glared at Lou and raised her fist. Lou quickly grabbed her hand and slowly shook his head. As if to say, ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± Josephine obviously had lost her mind in anger and tried to hit the desk not twice, but several times. Lou sensed Josephine¡¯s magical aura and stopped her beforehand. Josephine continued flailing about with great vigor even after Lou grabbed her hand. ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t be reckless¡­Sedative Remission!¡± After Lou chanted these words¡­ Josephine, who had been on a rampage, collapsed like a puppet with broken strings. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡°Ha!¡± When Josephine woke up, she found that she was no longer in the classroom. ¡°Josephine-sama, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± One of her cronies, Celia, examined her with concern. ¡°Huh? Celia¡­Where am I?¡± ¡°That new teacher¡­Lou-sensei carried you here, Josephine-sama. It¡¯s a pleasant day, so they decided to come outside and do some breathing exercises¡­¡± As Celia had said, Josephine was on the campus of the Magical Girls Academy. It was on the lawn between the training room and the laboratory. Josephine looked around and saw the students from the class that had gone on the course, practicing their breathing techniques on their own. Josephine felt trapped in a strange feeling¡­ How is it that I am able to sleep and wake up this way? It must not have been that long since I slept in the classroom, but¡­ I hadn¡¯t experienced this exhilaration of having had a good night¡¯s sleep in a while. Before I knew it, the Silence Spell had been lifted. Josephine was now able to speak normally. Then, a tall man approached her. It was Lou. ¡°Josephine, are you awake?¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± When Lou called out to her, Josephine remained silent. She bet he was bending his navel for his mistake. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for suddenly casting the Silence Spell on you, but Fran, er Francesca-sensei, is doing her best, so just make sure you take the class seriously, please.¡± Lou smiled calmly, as always. Eventually, a voice called out for Lou from somewhere. It was Michelle and Olga. The call somehow sounded like a spoiled child. It made Josephine feel uncomfortable, and her brow wrinkled. ¡±See you later!¡± Without regard to Josephine, Lou waved and walked away. Without thinking, Josephine followed Lou with her eyes. Sure enough, Lou made his way to Michelle and Olga¡¯s place. Michelle and Olga must have known Lou previously. Rather than being taught normally, they were acting like spoiled children. Anna and Louise, who had been watching the scene, hurriedly approached, saying, ¡°We¡¯ve been outsmarted!¡± What the hell! It should be me! He should be gentle! On a calm thought, Lou was not a tutor, but a teacher at the school. So there was no way he could devote himself to one student at a time. But for some reason, Josephine found it annoying that Lou got along so well with other students. Despite receiving Josephine¡¯s stare¡­ Lou, at the urging of his students, once again asked for Fran¡¯s permission. He decided to give another lesson on Breathing Techniques. The students gathered under Lou¡¯s supervision were¡­ Michelle, Olga, Anna, Louise, and the Class President, Esther, who calmed down the rowdy students. Fran was also listening to Lou¡¯s lecture. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you this, but can you listen to me again?¡± Lou stood, overlooking the students. Fran and the other five students were listening intently. ¡°Breathing exercises should be done in the way that suits you best.¡± According to Lou¡­ There were various Breathing Techniques such as belly breathing, chest breathing, one nostril breathing, and heavy breathing. The issue here is not the breathing technique, but how to stabilize or concentrate oneself to increase the magical power in the body and make it easier to activate the magic. The first step to becoming a wizard, as taught to Lou by his teacher, Schulvestre, was to train oneself in finding the right breathing techniques to receive the blessing of the Wind Spirit, Sylph. The key to Spirit Magic, which is the quintessence of Arlv magic, is to interact with the spirits. Relax outdoors by letting the breath of the spirit, Sylph, wash over you and try different Breathing Techniques. At the same time, if you have an aptitude for Spirit Magic, there is a possibility that the Spirit Sylph will tell you the appropriate Breathing Techniques. Lou instructed Fran and the five students to lie down on the grass. All seven of them lay down on the soft grass. The sky was high for spring, and the clouds were slowly drifting above. The wind was strong enough to caress his cheeks, but Lou could feel Sylph, playing happily around him. The six who were lying down utilized their time in their own way. Some closed their eyes, and the others watched the clouds drift by¡­ One thing they all had in common was that they were trying out or practicing various Breathing Techniques while letting the wind take them. ¡°Uh, um¡­do you mind if I join you?¡± Ollery Bou, who had attacked Lou earlier, asked him timidly. Lou smiled and beckoned to her. Fran was lying next to him on the right, so Ollery lay to his left. At first, those who were practicing on their own and those who were watching from afar¡­ Gradually waddled closer and began to lie down on the grass like Ollery. In the end, only Josephine and her three cronies remained. ¡°Josephine-sama, what should we do?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The four of them hesitated for a while¡­ ¡°Hey! Josephine. And you three over there! You guys can join us if you want. We¡¯ll try to work together.¡± All of a sudden, Lou¡¯s voice reverberated. While Josephine and the others were vacillating and turning around, Lou stood there, before they knew it. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°When did this happen?¡± The three looked at each other in surprise, but Lou stood there as if nothing had happened. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. He¡¯s insisting that we go.¡± Josephine smiled, and slowly, she nodded to Lou. CH 39 ¡°Lou! I¡¯ll give you special permission, so please teach me well.¡± Josephine looked at Lou and stated outright. It was the kind of speech, bursting with an air of superiority that was peculiar to a noble young lady. But Lou laughed and slowly shook his head. ¡°Josephine ¡­ This is a school. I¡¯m not putting airs as someone eminent. But that¡¯s not the way to ask someone something.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re a lowly commoner, aren¡¯t you? You¡­¡± When Josephine heard Lou¡¯s answer, her eyes rounded in anger, and she hurled contemptuous words at him. Her tone completely expressed her disdain of Lou. Lou, on the other hand, remained as calm as ever. ¡°I knew from reading books that this kingdom was built on a status system. However, I am the teacher at present, the master so to speak, and you are the student, the disciple. You need to reconsider how you talk to me.¡± ¡°Wha-wha-what the hell? Disciple? I¡¯m your disciple?! You¡¯ve got to be kidding!¡¡You¡¯re just a commoner. How dare you talk to me, a nobleman, like that! H-huh?!¡± Lou¡¯s words enraged Josephine anew¡­ ¡±Gah!¡± She froze. Again, it was because Lou had paused when he was about to snap his fingers. Josephine swallowed her words with a ¡®gulp¡¯ and fell silent. She must have thought he would cast another Silence Spell. ¡°Phew! T-That¡¯s not fair, that spell¡­¡± Josephine glared at Lou resentfully and puffed out her cheeks cutely. Lou smiled, looking at her. ¡°Well, good. We¡¯ve got a limited time. Shall we, Josephine?¡± ¡°A-All right, if you insist! I¡¯m left with no choice, so I¡¯ll follow you.¡± What! Josephine¡¯s tone of voice drastically changed. Lou¡¯s gentle smile seemed to have cooled down the furious Josephine. In response to Lou¡¯s invitation, Josephine¡­held out her right hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t it proper for a gentleman to escort a lady like me?¡± Lou smiled and nodded, and gently grasped Josephine¡¯s hand. He led her to the place where the students were lying down. The appearance of Josephine walking quietly with her hand in Lou¡¯s¡­ She was like a bashful young girl who was protected by the man of her dreams. Josephine¡¯s transformation was uncanny¡­ As a result, the three students around her stared in surprise, with their mouths agape. They staggered after the two, as if their souls took flight. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó Thus¡­ All the students of Fran¡¯s class, Second Year Class C, lay down on the campus lawn, as they pleased. The students¡¯ expressions were all calm and content. While doing breathing exercises, they were enveloped by the spring breeze¡­ They realized that they were also a part of this great nature. Even Josephine, who had been so annoyed¡­ She closed her eyes and slowly tried to find a Breathing Technique that worked for her. Just then! Someone touched Josephine¡¯s cheek. Huh? Who is it? In the magical attribute test in her first year, Josephine discovered that she possessed a wind attribute¡­ Apparently, her talent was higher than she thought. The one who was playfully caressing Josephine¡¯s cheek¡­ What! It was a Sylph, a spirit who controlled the wind. When a spirit like Sylph finds a good match, she tries to make her presence known in some way. However, spirits didn¡¯t speak in concrete terms. Therefore, confirmation of their intentions was possible through the communion of souls. Of course, Josephine had not yet reached the master level. Spirit Sylph had no choice but to give up on the idea of communicating with her¡­ Nevertheless, she seemed interested in the Breathing Techniques that Josephine was performing. Before long¡­ Josephine¡¯s Breathing Technique and Sylph¡¯s breath became one. Josephine was struck with a mild sense of elation. Aaah! Me! Me! Now, from a Great Being¡­Power! I¡¯ve been given power! Josephine was in a state of elation, her entire body tingling with joy. Some of the other students, though not as good as her, had found their own optimal Breathing Technique with the blessing of the spirit. The other students, including Fran, also experienced an unprecedented mental stability that they had never experienced before. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó Break time after the first period, 2nd Year Class C¡­ Back in the classroom, the students were talking about the class they had just taken. Some of the students were happily teasing each other, saying things like, ¡°Lady, be more graceful.¡± Everyone was smiling and looking forward to the next class. Meanwhile¡­in the principal¡¯s office. ¡°I can¡¯t believe how smooth the lesson went. Thank you, Lou. I knew you¡¯d be great!¡± Fran was thrilled after the students thanked her, along with Lou, one after another right after the class ended. The job of a teacher, which had never been worthwhile to her before, was now so much fun! It was all thanks to Lou. She couldn¡¯t thank him enough. ¡°It¡¯s not me, but my grandpa. He¡¯s the one who taught me all the training methods I know. But now it¡¯s ¡­ your turn to be in charge.¡± As things stood presently¡­ Lou, as the assistant homeroom teacher, stood out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fran. You will do fine.¡± Lou assured her with a calm smile. ¡°But¡­you were having fun holding that girl¡­Josephine¡¯s hand earlier, weren¡¯t you?¡± Fran said sulkily, and Lou looked stumped. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. She¡¯s a student. I have no choice.¡± When he said that, Fran¡­ She had to admit that she got jealous. Even though she was well aware that Lou was only treating Josephine as a student¡­ Nonetheless, she wanted his kindness to be directed only at her. But Fran, as a woman, also wanted to be recognized for her strengths and to be loved by Lou. Let¡¯s endure here¡­ Lou was right, she¡¯d try her best in the next class. Fran made up her mind and beamed at Lou. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó Spring semester, 2nd period, 2nd year ClassC¡­ ¡°Thanks for your hard work earlier. How are you all feeling?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± As Fran worked on the students, the students in the classroom showed confusion and surprise. The atmosphere was so different from the blunt Fran of the past. Also¡­ ¡°Sensei, that was amazing.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something about it that just fills me with magic!¡± ¡°I feel so much better!¡± Compliments poured one after another. Their remarks took Fran by surprise at first, but¡­ The students¡¯ expressions were all smiles. The girls felt a great affinity for Fran and Lou, who had worked so hard to teach them. Of all the girls, the one who had changed the most was Josephine. Her disregard toward the class was completely different from the way she used to be. Why did she change so much?¡­This was a drastic change. ¡°Now, open your Magical Studies I! We¡¯ll spend this period reviewing things that will help your concentration and imagination.¡± Fran started and the second period of the lecture began. Magic is an unrealistic phenomenon. In order to realize such unrealistic phenomena, it is essential for the practitioner to be able to focus his attention and imagine the results in his mind. To develop imagination, it is necessary to read deeply and profoundly into things. Reading deeply naturally requires concentration and the ability to see things from various angles. Speaking of which, according to Magical Studies I¡­ As an initial training to improve concentration and imagination, it is recommended to choose one of your favorites and imagine it thoroughly. The reason for choosing a favorite is because things that interest a person makes it expedient and easy to imagine. ¡°Pick something that interests you, something you like, and imagine it. It can be anything.¡± As soon as Fran said this, Josephine stood up and pointed at Lou. ¡°Lou-sensei, would you come this way, please? I¡¯ve got a lot to think about you, Sensei.¡± Fran, as well as the students, including Celia, who was seated next to Josephine, were stunned. In the midst of all this¡­ Josephine smiled mischievously while staring at Lou. CH 40 Josephine was trying to improve her concentration and imagination¡­ What! She asked for Lou. Bluntly speaking, Josephine looked beautiful. She had waist-length strawberry blonde hair. At first glance, she was seemingly cold, but she had a beautiful face with a well-defined nose. When she smiled, her appearance could be strongly attractive to men. Her figure was outstanding, and she didn¡¯t lose to Liliane-sensei¡¯s ¡®cow¡¯-like breasts. She, too, was aware of her beauty. She was absolutely convinced that Lou would do as he was told. Thus, she had an absurdly smug look on her face. However, Lou responded curtly. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m honored that you chose me, but I¡¯m going to have to decline.¡± His response upset Josephine, to the point where she trembled pitifully on the side. Up until now, everything had always been going her way, but when she talked to Lou, the pace kept getting out of control. ¡°W-Why?! It¡¯s I who¡¯s asking you! Josephine Gallois, daughter of the eminent Count of Gallois!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m the teacher of all the students in Class 2C, along with Francesca-sensei. Even though you¡¯re the daughter of a nobleman, I can¡¯t give you special treatment.¡± Josephine hung her head dejectedly when she was rejected outright¡­ but Lou stood in front of her and tapped her gently on the shoulder. ¡°Ah!¡± Feeling the warmth from his hand, Josephine couldn¡¯t help but look up at Lou. Lou smiled at her. ¡°Josephine, I¡¯ll be watching you closely too.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re one of my precious students.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± When Lou told Josephine that she was a ¡®precious student¡¯, she fell silent. On the one hand, she was honestly happy, but on the other hand, she felt very inadequate. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó And so it went¡­ After rereading the contents of the textbook, each student started the training. People who got caught up in distractions and got bored easily were ill-suited to be wizards. Also, ¡¯emptying one¡¯s mind¡¯ didn¡¯t mean mindlessly looking at things with a blank stare. All the students had various objects on their desks that they were staring at. There was a piece of jewelry that someone wore on them. There was a magic wand someone loved to use. But there was nothing on Josephine¡¯s desk. What kind of parents gave birth to Lou? Also, where and how did he grow up? How old is he now, and what are his favorite foods and hobbies? What is his relationship with Francesca? Does he have a deep connection with a woman, a so-called lover? And how does he feel about me? If Josephine, like Fran, wanted to think about Lou purely and wholeheartedly¡­ This was what would happen. However, these were not the reasons why Josephine initially became interested in Lou. After their first period, Monique, one of her cronies, said¡­ Lou was both their teacher and a servant of their school¡¯s acting principal, Francesca. Like a child who was easily piqued and roused¡­ Josephine was only a bit intrigued by Fran¡¯s follower, a man named Lou. He¡¯s not much of a man anyway, not under my charms¡­He¡¯s gullible. And so she planned¡­ She would just mess with Lou and try to make fun of that pompous, snooty acting principal¡­She thought confidently. However, Lou easily declined Josephine¡¯s invitation and deftly dismissed her. When something like this happened, Josephine¡¯s stubborn streak surfaced. For some reason, she found it regrettable that Lou was now Fran¡¯s servant. When something belonged to someone, one would desire it more¡­ It was a common occurrence, not just with her, which was a sad fact about human nature. Josephine was still following Lou with her eyes, seeing him as her study subject. Luu was now teaching Esther Lejeune, the class president. Lou heard from Fran during their preliminary meeting of the class. Esther was the peacemaker of Class 2C, and she had a few quirks of her own. As was usual in this academy where the aristocracy was dominant, Esther would stop someone like Josephine and the others when they were going out of control. Her grades were excellent, and she was always in the top five of her grade. Although she was born into the Baron of Lejeune family, she treated everyone in her class equally, regardless of their status. Therefore, she was well-liked by everyone. However, from what Lou saw of Esther, she was not fully cooperating with Fran. ¡°Thank you for your help earlier.¡± ¡°No, I still have a long way to go. Let¡¯s do our best, Esther.¡± Esther¡¯s magical attribute was earth, and her semi-attribute was water. She wanted to work for the Engineering Ministry under the jurisdiction of the royal family in the future. She wanted to work in construction, development, and irrigation, using her magical attributes. Esther seemed to have taken a liking to Lou after he listened to her dream. She smiled happily at him. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that Lou-sensei is inexperienced, but with you here¡­¡± Esther looked around and made sure that Fran was far away¡­ She lowered her voice and began to speak. ¡°Francesca-sensei¡¯s teaching was all about following the textbook, so yours was amazingly refreshing.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes! I ¡­ I have this feeling that the exercise I just did will help me get started!¡± Esther had no aptitude for the wind attribute. But it was definitely the blessing of the Wind Spirit, Sylph, that did the trick. Esther had two items in front of her to begin her training in concentration and imagination. She asked for advice from Lou on which one to use as a training tool. One was a magic ring she inherited from her grandmother:.. The other was a plain, ordinary pendant. ¡°I think the ring you inherited from your grandmother is more suitable for this task.¡± When Lou said this, Esther¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly and she looked down. ¡°This pendant was a gift from him.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± ¡°You¡¯re speaking too loud, Sensei. This is a secret.¡± Esther gently put her index finger to her lips. Smiling, Lou looked at the two items again and offered advice. ¡°The ring evokes a longing for the past and an appreciation for one¡¯s roots, which can have a certain effect.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°¡­If you are going to use the pendant, you need to have a clear image of both the expectation of an uncertain future and the determination to face setbacks in order for it to be effective.¡± ¡°B-But! If I can visualize it well, it can expect a huge effect, right?¡± Esther was expressly in a ¡®brimming with happiness¡¯ state. It was obvious that she wanted to use the pendant as a training study somehow. She had already made up her mind. This truth was written all over her face, and she wanted Lou to encourage her. Speaking of which, there was a different method to visualize, using the pendant. That was¡­ Esther should imagine the craftsman who made it, not ¡®him¡¯. But Esther shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to visualize such a thing. Seeing Esther¡¯s reaction, Lou had a thought. ¡°At first glance, you seem like a strong, hard-working kid. But I think you¡¯re not.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°You¡¯re a very sensitive¡­caring, and kind girl.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°As your teacher, and if you trust me, I want you to start with the ring and use it as a training tool first.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°What do you think? That¡¯s all the advice I can give you. The rest is for you to decide.¡± Esther was surprised and stared at Lou¡¯s face¡­ She immediately smiled and nodded. ¡°O-Okay! I get it! I¡¯ll trust you and use the ring. Thank you very much.¡± With that, she placed her grandmother¡¯s ring in front of her and immediately began her training. Lou then proceeded to give advice to the students as they went through the training. After a quick tour around the classroom, he took a break and heard that Fran was going to do this exercise as well as the other students. ¡°What are your training tools?¡± When Lou asked, Fran showed him an item. It was a small crystal ball filled with magical power. ¡°It¡¯s a memento that my father bought for me when I was a child.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s beautiful.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­There¡¯s nothing else that makes me feel like my father.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true, Fran.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Your very existence here now is a living testament to your father.¡± ¡°My father¡¯s living testament¡­I am¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, right. You had a father and a mother, their fathers and mothers, and the people who lived before them. It is because of these people that Fran is here now.¡± The roots that gave birth to her existence¡¯. With such thoughts in mind, one way to do this practice was to¡­ Lou suggested. ¡°My ancestors¡­I hadn¡¯t considered it before, but ¡­ I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± Smiling, Fran did as Lou told her. She let her mind wander, to a time long past. CH 41 The second period of the spring semester class came to an end¡­ Like the Breathing Techniques, the concentration and imagination exercises were well received by the students. The students chatted cheerfully after class. Compared to the classes that Fran had given in the past, there was a clear difference. Each student seemed to have enjoyed the training, although their results varied. The third period was self-study in the classroom or library. Therefore, Lou left Fran and went back to the staff room. When Lou opened the door and entered the staff room, the new teacher, Adeline Colette, came running up to him. ¡°He-hey, how are you, Lou-sensei?¡± ¡°You mean, the class? I¡¯m getting by.¡± ¡°I-I see¡­Did you manage it well?¡± ¡°Un! All my students said it was fun.¡± Adeline¡¯s eyes widened at Lou¡¯s reply. Then she let out a deep sigh. ¡°I¡¯m hopeless¡­¡± Adeline muttered in a fading voice. So, Lou couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Hey-hey, what¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s wrong, Adeline?¡± What! Beads of tears welled up in Adeline¡¯s eyes. Lou asked her about it¡­ It turned out that she suffered from a stage fright because it was her first class. The students thought she was an ¡®unreliable teacher¡¯ because she kept faltering with her words terribly and spoke impatiently. ¡°Adeline, who was the teacher you worked with?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Baudrier-sensei.¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Lou looked around. However, Clotilde Baudrier, the former priestess senior teacher who worked with Adeline, was nowhere in sight. Lou had no choice but to turn his attention back to Adeline. Adeline, like himself, was an assistant homeroom teacher. How did Baudrier, the teacher, instruct Adeline? ¡°What did Baudrier-sensei tell you, Adeline?¡± ¡°U-Uh¡­she said as a teacher, I should be able to figure things out by myself¡­¡± Adeline then covered her face with her hands. She didn¡¯t want Lou to see her in tears. ¡°Adeline, that¡¯s meaningful advice.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Adeline sniffed, removed her hands that were covering her face, and looked at Lou. All the same, her eyes were brimming with tears. Lou smiled and handed her his handkerchief. Adeline was so overcome with emotion that she forgot to even wipe her tears. ¡°T-Thank you!¡± Adeline received the handkerchief handed to her and wiped away her tears. Lou felt it¡­ None of the teachers gave off a nasty, throbbing, dark magical aura. Clotilde, as a former priestess, also emitted a gentle and kind magical aura. This time, too, she must have been thinking of Adeline, her junior, and daringly pushed her out. ¡°Adeline, first, think long and hard about why you failed. I¡¯m sure you can think of something¡­can you?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s what it means by thinking for yourself.¡± Regardless of one¡¯s identity as a senior, he wasn¡¯t a handyman who could help someone with anything when they were in trouble. The panic-stricken Adeline must have asked Clotilde how to proceed right then and there. Also, she looked like she had gone through death many times¡­ ¡°As soon as I stood on the podium, my mind went blank and I couldn¡¯t think of anything. I was trying to perform well¡­ What a disgrace¡­¡± ¡°Cheer up, Adeline!¡± Adeline¡¯s shoulders shook from her weeping, so Lou gave her a pat on the shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s face it! We¡¯re new teachers. It¡¯s common to mistake yourself as inept, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s true just because you can¡¯t do something right the first time.¡± ¡°Uhh?! Can I rectify it?¡± Adeline was taken aback by Lou¡¯s bold statement. ¡°Yes, you need to apologize when you make a mistake, but don¡¯t dwell on your mistakes. Just be calm and collected.¡± ¡°Calm and collected¡±? ¡°Yes, Adeline, you tend to speak impatiently. No one is going to complain, so just speak slowly and make sure everyone can understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°¡­I see! I¡¯m sure no one will complain if I speak slowly, right?¡± With Lou¡¯s advice, Adeline¡¯s smile finally returned to her face. ¡°Lou-sensei, no, Lou-san, thank you so much! Oh, it¡¯s time to go!¡± ¡°Yeah, go to class with your chest up confidently. Good luck! And if you need anything else, just let me know!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Adeline waved as she clutched Lou¡¯s handkerchief and headed to her class. Lou looked away with the same calm demeanor. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó The third period of the class was for self-study. Students opened and read ¡®Magical Studies I¡¯ and practiced breathing and concentration exercises¡­ They spent their time as they wished. Fran was already back in her classroom, and she smiled radiantly at Lou as he entered the classroom. And as soon as Lou entered¡­ Several students flocked around him, led by the class president, Esther Lejeune. Lou stood on a rather small podium set up beside another podium for the assistant homeroom teacher to greet them. ¡°Lou-sensei, I have a question for you!¡± Esther called out first. ¡°These are the students who have already set their goals for the future and are thinking about specific paths and methods. Would it be possible for you to consult with us individually?¡± Esther had already abandoned Fran as the teacher to some extent. To put it bluntly¡­she ignored her. ¡°Sure, got it. Francesca-sensei and I ?????????? will be happy to consult with you.¡± Lou replied with his usual gentle smile. His answer took Esther aback. Intelligent by nature, she quickly realized Lou¡¯s intentions. It looked like she¡¯d be punished severely¡­ So she immediately approached Fran and asked her to do the same. As Esther and the others returned to their seats, Josephine took her turn to approach Lou. ¡°Oh, Josephine! Well done, kid.¡± Lou suddenly praised Josephine, who was standing in front of him. In fact, Josephine was going to ask Lou for a special private lesson. However, her enthusiasm was killed when she was suddenly told that. ¡°Wha-wha-what?¡± ¡°Josephine, it seems that you received Sylph¡¯s blessing when you performed the breathing exercise earlier.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Congratulations! You have an amazing talent for the wind attribute.¡± ¡°Yeeaaaahhh?!!¡± Josephine could hardly speak satisfactorily upon hearing Lou¡¯s words. She was amazingly talented. It was the first time someone ever told her that¡­ ¡°I-I-I, I¡¯m amazingly talented?!¡± ¡°Yes, if you believe in spirits and work diligently, you can become a very skilled senior wizard. Just don¡¯t get carried away.¡± Josephine¡¯s eyes widened, and she stared at Lou. Lou¡¯s serene smile soon became hazy from her tears¡­ Josephine¡¯s mother died when she was very young, and because she was the only daughter, her father, the Count, doted on her. She also possessed better magic power than others, so she was admitted to the Magical Girls Academy with her father¡¯s help. After entering the school¡­ She did whatever she wanted, and had her ¡®cronies¡¯. She wanted to enjoy her remaining free youth to her heart¡¯s content. It was because her father planned to find a suitable partner who fit her family status and marry her off after she graduated. Josephine herself thought that this was her predestined course of life, being born into a noble family. But¡­what a surprise! A path suddenly opened up in front of her. The path to becoming a senior wizard¡­ ¡°Ahhhh, um, Lou! N-No!, Lou-sensei, you¡¯re going to teach me a lot, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course, leave it to me!¡± ¡°Leave it to you, you say?! Now that you said it¡­you must take responsibility for your word! All right?¡± Lou heard Josephine¡¯s words, as if she were trying to get a word in edgewise. He smiled wryly and replied, ¡°All right.¡± CH 42 After the first day of the spring semester¡­ Lou and Fran returned to the mansion by carriage as usual. In the afternoon, they were to go to the ¡®Hunting Forest¡¯ for a preliminary inspection, as planned. Adelaide had only heard from Lou that they would be using magic to get to the forest. Because of her nature, she didn¡¯t think too much about it and just said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡°Lou, how do you plan to get to the forest?¡± Fran asked curiously. Unlike Adelaide, Fran had experienced Lou¡¯s Flight Magic. I can fly, again! she thought ¡°This time, I think I¡¯ll borrow Vivi¡¯s power¡­ the earth spirit Gnomide.¡± Lou answered Fran with a smile. ¡°Vivi? An Earth Spirit Gnomide? Not an Earth Spirit Gnome?¡± Fran looked at Lou in suprise, hearing his response. Lou answered with another smile. ¡°It was Vivi, the Earth Spirit Gnomide, who blessed me.¡± Gnomide and Gnome¡­ They were also spirits of the earth, but the former was a female spirit and the latter was the male. In general, it was the male gnomes that gave blessings and appeared in public by far the most. The Gnomes were better known for their names and existence. By any chance¡­ When it comes to spirits, do women also like Lou? Fran pondered on that for a moment. But the thought was so ridiculous that she stopped. Even if it were true¡­ She¡¯d probably be depressed thinking about it. But that aside¡­ She was more interested in knowing how they were going to get around with the help of the Earth Spirit, who Lou called Vivi. As a wizard, that was Fran¡¯s honest feeling. ¡°Er¡­Borrowing the power of a spirit? How exactly will you do that?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll leave the basics to Vivi. But it¡¯s either through the Spirit World or through the earth¡¯s veins.¡± The Spirit World and the earth¡¯s veins¡­ Fran, of course, knew both. But they were words rarely used. Simply put, the Spirit World was different from this world. The earth¡¯s veins referred to the pathways of the earth¡¯s energy that reside in the ground. ¡°What?! Through the Spirit World or the earth veins? Could it be, could it be that?!¡± ¡°Yeah, we use Transference Magic. Transference Magic¡­Lou made it sound so easy. However, this magic was nonexistent in the magic that Fran and the other humans were currently using. Ages had passed since the beginning, when it was said that God once ¡®materialized¡¯ and took form¡­ It was said that there was a time in the distant past when a magical nation, boasting an advanced civilization, called the Old Ancient flourished. Transference Magic was one of the ancient magical high enchantments that they used¡­ This could be found in a few old documents left behind. First off, it was a complete mystery why those ancestors, who boasted such a high level of civilization, perished. It was said to be caused by a tremendous natural disaster. However, from the traces of ruins they left all over the continent, excavation and research had progressed to the point where only their names were know¡­ There were many ancient wizardry that had been unearthed from historic ruins and were impossible to theorize or elucidate, but were still in use for convenience alone. And even among Kelturi and the other Arlvs, who had been around longer than humans, there were only a few who could wield them. This was something that Adelaide had heard from Kelturi. The logic behind the Transference Magic used by the Arlvs was fundamentally different from that used by the predecessors. Fran had such knowledge only because her mother told her stories¡­ Hence, she couldn¡¯t hide her surprise when she heard that Lou could easily use Transference Magic. ¡°Amazing! Transference Magic!¡± When Fran said that, Lou¡¯s expression changed to one of surprise. According to Lou, Transference Magic was activated by the power of a spirit or higher being, and the secret of the Arlvs that Fran had just mentioned¡­ Also, there were a few different types of magic with different logic. Anyway, Lou said that he could not reveal the details of the Arlv¡¯s Transference Magic because it was considered a forbidden spell. In addition, Transference Magic, which was used with the help of higher-ranking beings such as spirits and others, depended on how well the soul could communicate with these beings¡­ ¡°Aside from the Arlv¡¯s transference magic, was Transference Magic really that advanced?¡± Fran was just dumbfounded by Lou¡¯s bluntness. Then she chuckled. If her ¡®magic-otaku(geek/nerk) Mother¡¯ were here¡­ She would definitely try to find out the essence of Transference Magic, even if it meant threatening Lou. ¡°But my Transference Magic isn¡¯t good enough, if you ask my Grandpa.¡± Lou said and scratched his head. Seeing Lou¡¯s appearance, Fran realized it again. For Lou¡­ The ¡®standard of all things¡¯ was his great teacher, Schulvestre Eltvara. ¡°Fran, we¡¯re about to leave. Let¡¯s get ready.¡± Lou¡¯s call made Fran snap back to reality. She exhaled a deep ¡®phew¡¯. Then she said, ¡°All right,¡± and went back to her room. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡°Lou, I¡¯m ready¡­¡± Fran was wearing¡­ She was wearing a dark green vestment robe made of expensive fabric. It was a very common design for vestments worn by wizards, but it was Fran¡¯s favorite. She wore a pendant around her neck with a gemstone that amplified her magic power, a mithril wand in her hand that activated her magic, and a silver dagger at her waist with an exorcism effect, all of which she loved. ¡°Whoa, you look good, Fran.¡± ¡°Really?! That¡¯s great.¡± That was exactly what Fran wanted to hear from him. But there were more, waiting to surprise and delight her. ¡°But a little more protection would be even better. Fran, can you take off that vestment?¡± ¡°Eh? Take it off, now? I¡¯m wearing underwear underneath¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re running out of time. Come on. ¡°L-Lou!¡± Fran couldn¡¯t help but peer into Lou¡¯s face. But the expression on his face was the same as always, a gentle smile was there. There wasn¡¯t a hint of wicked thoughts there. ¡­It made Fran feel a bit complicated. She was relieved, but at the same time, she was worried if he ever considered her as a woman properly. I like Lou, love him! I also believe that he¡¯s a rational person. She would readily accept it if Lou asked to hug her. Yeah! Whatever! ¡°O-Okay, I¡¯ll just take it off.¡± Fran slowly removed her vestments. Her body was also¡­ She was as beautiful and well-proportioned as Liliane and Josephine. The only thing that set them apart from each other was that¡­ Her skin was white and porcelain-like. Lou froze in place. Ah! He quickly picked up the vestment that Fran took off and carefully spread it on the bed. ¡°It¡¯s a little cold, but bear with me for a while.¡± Lou comforted Fran¡­ With ¡®certain expectations¡¯, Fran felt a little disappointed and looked down sadly. ¡°Fran?¡± She suddenly heard a voice calling her. Fran looked toward the source of the voice¡­ She found Lou¡¯s dazzling eyes staring at her in her undies. ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful! Dun! He-He always does that! Fran was so ecstatic that she couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. Seeing Fran¡¯s face, Lou laughed like a child. ¡°We can use a steel enchantment on this vestment, but the weight will remain the same.¡± Uh-Huhhh?! What?! Out of nowhere? ¡°O steel, son of Mother Earth! Entrust me only with thy unfathomable strength! In return, I¡¯ll give you the same lightness and suppleness you¡¯ve always dreamed of!¡± Fran could feel Lou¡¯s magic power rising. ¡°Steel Calypse!¡± Before long, a dazzling white light shone from Lou¡¯s hands, and Fran¡¯s vestment was enveloped in that light. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó About half an hour later, in the great hall of the Dumer mansion. Adelaide was facing Lou and Fran, who were leaving for the ¡®Hunting Forest¡¯. ¡°Huh! How did you, who rarely wears this kind of vestment robe, decide to wear it now?¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Adelaide turned to Lou, ignoring her beloved daughter who was desperately protesting at the top of her voice. ¡°Lou, it looks like you¡¯ve done something¡­special for that vestment. Thank you very much. I know she¡¯s such an unreliable girl, but please take care of her for me.¡± Lou asked Adelaide to look up at him and said a familiar line. ¡°Okay, leave Fran to me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lou.¡± Adelaide thanked him again¡­ Lou, protect Fran for as long as you can! she inwardly prayed. CH 43 Adelaide¡¯s study in the Count of Doumer¡¯s mansion¡­ ¡°So, I¡¯m really curious¡­¡± Adelaide¡¯s eyes were alight as she asked Lou. ¡°What kind of magic are you going to use to get to the Hunting Forest, Lou?¡± Adelaide¡¯s eyes sparkled and she leaned forward, looking curious. I knew you¡¯d ask! It¡¯s so like Mother¡­ A magic geek¡¯s curiosity at its finest. Fran chuckled and looked at Lou, who smiled and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll use my Transference Magic to get us there in a jiffy.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Transference Magic? Adelaide was puzzled for a moment. She didn¡¯t seem to understand what Lou had said right away. ¡°Er, what did you say just now, Lou?¡± As if she was too surprised, Adelaide asked again quite seriously. ¡°Transference Magic¡± As Lou gave Adelaide his answer, Fran¡¯s tense voice sounded at the same time. ¡°Lou, quick! Silence Magic, Silence! Quickly, on Mother!¡± Immediately, Lou invoked the Silence Magic, with divine speed and no chanting. The Silence Magic, also known as ¡®Magic Seal,¡¯ was usually difficult to cast on a senior wizard like Adelaide. But when it came to Lou, it was a completely different story. Adelaide was so surprised that she tried to scream, but no sound came out. She only kept moving her mouth, like a goldfish lacking oxygen. Fran said contritely. ¡°How are you, Mother? Have you calmed down yet?¡± Now that she asked¡­ Adelaide was stunned when she found herself suddenly in an unbelievable situation where she could not use magic. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó Adelaide¡¯s mouth twitched in sulk as Lou lifted the spell. ¡°Good grief¡­you guys are quite good. I can¡¯t believe you cast Silence Magic on me.¡± But Fran retorted with a smile ¡°But Mother, your screams are so loud, and Zeimon would have come flying in a blink to see what was happening.¡± ¡°Mmm, well¡­I was surprised, just a little, but I wasn¡¯t too loud¡­¡± ¡°Just a little? I don¡¯t think so, not at all.¡± ¡°No, and just for a moment. Like, a little yelp?¡± ¡°Yelp? Definitely not, right?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°If Zeimon had heard Mother screaming, he would have knocked down the door, no questions asked. You should be thanking us.¡± Adelaide had no choice but to agree with Fran¡¯s flat denial. ¡°Fine¡­But you¡¯re one to talk now, Fran.¡± ¡°Um¡­I¡¯m starting to look a lot like someone else.¡± ¡°Hmph! I think you¡¯ve taken after your father, Fran.¡± ¡°What?! If you say so, Father would be very, very sorry!¡± Lou couldn¡¯t help but smile at the mother-daughter tit for tat. It was a warm conversation that he had never experienced before. ¡°Hey, Fran, I¡¯d love to come with you¡­¡± Adelaide muttered, but Fran immediately shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t! If Zeimon asks why we¡¯re not here, he¡¯s going to go half-crazy if Mother isn¡¯t present to explain things to him.¡± Fran¡¯s words made sense. Adelaide hung her head in regret. Lou smilingly addressed Adelaide. ¡°Hahaha, Adelaide-san, I¡¯ll take you out next time if I have the chance.¡± ¡°Eh? Really?¡± Lou promised he would¡­ Adelaide¡¯s spirits lifted, and she said, ¡°The bird that cried now laughs.¡± ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡°Heh¡«Transference Magic with the help of the earth spirit Gnomide?¡± After briefly explaning Transference Magic, Adelaide¡¯s curiosity remained unabated. ¡°I still want to go with you. Hey¡­Can¡¯t I, totally?¡± Lou and Fran stifled their laughter when they saw Adelaide asking pleadingly. ¡°Duh! Give up already, Mother.¡± Adelaide stuck her tongue out a little when Fran scolded her. She had the air of a young girl. Speaking of which, her mother was¡­ She still had a lot of ¡®fans¡¯ among the uncles. Fran suddenly remembered that Adelaide had been dubbed the ¡®Dance Princess¡¯. ¡°Alright, we better get going.¡± Lou announced their departure and Fran leaned in close to him. ¡°Be careful.¡± Adelaide reminded them, and Lou and Fran waved. ¡°Vivi!¡± As Lou called out, the female Earth Spirit, Gnomide, appeared from an empty space. She twirled around in the air and landed on the floor. The female Earth Spirit named Vivi, a Gnomide, took the form of a little girl. She looked at her summoner, smiled, and gave him a thumbs up. Adelaide and Fran gasped in astonishment at the sight of the female Earth Spirit, Gnomide, for the first time. ¡°A-Amazing!¡± ¡°Gasp¡­¡± Adelaide and Fran caught their breath and looked at her again¡­ Vivi had a lovely face, clad in intricately embroidered, brown leather armor. ¡°Fran, close your eyes. Come on, Vivi!¡± Lou urged Fran, then gave Vivi a short command. Vivi responded with a snap of her fingers: ¡°Snap!¡± She snapped her fingers. Then, the sensation underneath Lou and Fran¡¯s feet suddenly disappeared. Before Adelaide could even scream, Lou and Fran instantly disappeared out of sight. Now that Lou, Fran and Vivi disappeared, only Adelaide was left alone¡­ ¡±Wonderful,¡± she muttered over and over again ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó Fran got confused for a moment. She felt a strange sensation in her body, one that she had never experienced before. But when she realized that Lou was hugging her, she felt at ease. ¡°Fran, you can open your eyes now.¡± Eh, uhhh! There¡¯s something strange about Lou-Lou¡¯s voice. It¡¯s echoing quietly in my mind¡­ This place?! When Fran opened her eyes¡­ She found themselves in a brightly lit cave, as if it were daytime. When she looked around, she discovered that the walls were glittering beautifully, reflecting the light coming in from somewhere. ¡­Looking closely, she could see the colorful gems and exposed gold and silver, peeking out from the cave walls. And as for their appearance¡­ They were floating in the air with a vague, insubstantial, shadow-like evanescence. In front of them was that spirit girl, Vivi. She looked at the two of them, smiled, and again gave a thumbs up. ¡°This is the Spirit World where the Earth Spirits usually live. No one knows what kind of world it really is. The image you¡¯re seeing now, Fran, is my conjecture of the Spirit World.¡± Lou added. ¡°Normally, a living person cannot exist in this Spirit World. Vivi temporarily changed our bodies so that we can adapt to this world. She will also make sure we get to our destination.¡± ¡°B-But, what is this kind of communication?¡± ¡°This is telepathy. Fran and I are having a conversation with each other through our souls.¡± ¡°What?! Soul-to-soul? ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a direct mind-to-mind communication.¡± No way! A mind-to-mind communication?! My feelings¡­ Will Lou find out everything? Fran blushed and buried her face in Lou¡¯s chest. Lou gently stroked Fran¡¯s hair, as if pampering her. Again, he told Fran to close her eyes, and then ordered Vivi, who was standing by his side. ¡°Vivi!¡± As was the case with the activation of the Transference Magic¡­ Lou did not give any specific instructions to Vivi. He just called her name. If her memory served her right, the same was true of the Fire Spirit Salamander¡­ Sure enough, Lou was one and the same with the spirits that blessed him¡­ That was what Fran thought at that moment! With breakneck speed, their bodies rose. The next thing Fran knew¡­ They were already right around the corner of the Hunting Forest. The huge outer wall, which she had seen several times, towered in front of her. CH 44 ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this from Francesca-sama and Adelaide-sama. Come on in!¡± The caretaker of ¡®Hunting Forest¡¯, who welcomed Lou and Fran, was an old man named Ibert. At first glance, Ibert looked like an ordinary old man, but he used to be one of the top two wizards in the Ministry of Magic in the Kingdom of Valentine. Even though he had reached the age of retirement, the Ministry of Magic naturally wanted to retain him because of his abilities. However, since he was a lonely man with no family, he took on the role of the caretaker of the Hunting Forest. Incidentally, while working at the Ministry of Magic, Ibert met Adelaide by chance, and the two magic geeks hit it off. Since then, they have been magic research buddies. Naturally, he was very fond of Fran. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the sudden request, Ibert-san.¡± Fran said apologetically. Ibert laughed as he waved his hands: ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Fran then introduced Lou. ¡°I¡¯d like to introduce someone to you, Ibert-san. This is Lou. He recently became a teacher at the Magical Girls Academy. At the same time, he¡¯s also my follower.¡± With her introduction, Lou calmly bowed his head in silence. ¡°Oh-ho, so this is Miss¡¯s new follower, is it?¡± Ibert looked quizzically at Lou. It was as if he was glaring at him, unreserved and, to put it bluntly, rude. After about 10 seconds, Ibert, who kept staring at Lou¡¯s face, said something unexpected. ¡°He-He¡¯s a hell of a guy. How about leaving him with me, Ojou-sama?¡± ¡°Huuhhh!¡± Ibert¡¯s outrageous offer¡­wasn¡¯t meant negatively. Rather, it was the opposite. And it also caught Fran by surprise. This eccentric and rugged old man had never taken a disciple before. H-He identified Lou out of the blue?! ¡°He possesses an insane amount of magic power. I believe he¡¯s going to be one hell of a wizard. I¡¯d be happy to teach him all the magic this old man has mastered.¡± What! Lou received the ¡®highest compliment¡¯ from Ibert. Lou, on the other hand, seemed to be happy. He had told Fran that he had never been praised to that extent even by his teacher, Schulvestre. But looking at Ibert, he looked serious. Fran felt an ¡®ominous premonition¡¯ about it and hastily declined. Thus¡­ Ibert was disappointed when Fran refused him outright, and even looked very devastated. Pop ¨C Lou approached Ibert and patted him on the shoulder to comfort him. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged, old man. I¡¯ll be back with Fran.¡± ¡°Y-Y-You! You¡¯re a servant, aren¡¯t you? How dare you address her like that?¡± ¡°Ibert-san, it¡¯s fine. That¡¯s okay.¡± Fran smiled as she pacified the flustered Ibert. ¡°Oh, I see. So that¡¯s what this is about.¡± Ibert might have stuttered for a moment, but he still possessed the keen intuition of wizards. In an instant, he perceived the ¡®relationship¡¯ between Lou and Fran. On top of that, Ibert wasn¡¯t about to give up on making Lou his apprentice. ¡±Come visit me when you have a chance,¡± he murmured secretly to Lou. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó The history of the Hunting Forest was still new. It had only been about ten years since the Royal Knight Academy and the Magical Boys and Girls Academies purchased it under joint ownership. The rules of the hunt ?????? were quite simple. The participants of the training were given a magic bracelet by the administrator of the ¡®Hunting Forest¡¯, Ibert so to speak, and wear it. The training results were represented by points. The points earned were determined by the strength of the demon, and each point would be recorded on the bracelet the moment a demon was defeated. To prevent fraud, the bracelet could only be removed by the administrator. Also, wearing these bracelets would make it easy to check the location of the participants after casting Scouting Magic. By the time Fran enrolled as a student at the Magical Girls Academy, the Hunting Forest was already fully equipped, and she herself often entered it to gain experience in actual combat. Fran had defeated many goblins, orcs, and ogres in this forest, but¡­ She was attacked recently and almost died. Of course, those grotesque-looking creatures were strong, but she reminded herself that the demons of this forest were only tuned for training. ¡°Alright, be careful. With My Lady¡¯s might, and this fellow¡¯s help, I think you¡¯ll be safe.¡± According to Ibert, there were no other students from the school, as it was still the spring break. Ibert opened the main gate and saw Lou and Fran off with about 10 of his subordinates. These subordinates were the wizards, knights and priests who, along with their superior Ibert, took it in turns to manage the forest and the demons. A powerful magical barrier, called the Absolute Barrier, was the physical barrier that blocked any demons that tried to leave the forest. Ibert and the other administrators¡¯ job was to respond to emergencies if they occur. And to witness the replenishment of demons captured alive by knights and adventurers. In fact¡­ Wizards and knights could also experience the real battlefield just like the students if the worked on a rotating basis. The Valentine Kingdom had also implemented this policy. Lou and Fran responded by waving to Ibert and the others. ¡°Ibert-san, we¡¯re off!¡± ¡°Thanks, Grandpa-chan.¡± They entered, and after a while¡­ The main gate closed behind them. After a short walk, Fran suddenly looked into Lou¡¯s face. ¡°I need a favor. I want to train in this forest, just like you, Lou.¡± There was a reason why Fran had been so insistent. She was different from Lou in terms of qualities and wizard type. This forest was only a training ground. But Fran wanted to know more about Lou. She also thought that it would be a very good opportunity to fight and train together. Of course, Lou was the master of the training. When Lou agreed, Fran laughed heartily. And so the two of them continued through the forest. According to Fran, a magical barrier was put in place for a while from the main gate, preventing enemies from attacking. ¡°Hey, can I ask you something? What kind of training do you want to do, Fran?¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ve been thinking about it. I think I¡¯ll start over with the basics of magic. The rest will be physical and mental training.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­Is it worthless?¡± ¡°No, no problem. Leave it to me.¡± When Fran said that she wanted to redo her training, Lou didn¡¯t show any displeasure. First¡­ It was important for her to go back to Breathing Techniques and concentration to refine her senses¡­ So said Lou. Just then. A group of goblins appeared in front of them, and when they saw Lou and his company, they threatened with loud yells. ¡°Just as well, let¡¯s get right to it. Fran, you have a solid foundation and your chanting is accurate.¡± Fran tried the Breathing Technique she had just performed. It gave birth to a very comfortable and light rhythm. ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go with the most basic attack, the flame bullet Fireblitz. Take your time to build up your magic power and shoot flame bullets accurately.¡± Fran visualized. Flaming bullets of fire! The power that could impale the enemy brilliantly! A magic spell was quickly chanted from Fran¡¯s mouth, and a magical wave rose in her palm. Lou could clearly see the magical wave. ¡°Ha!¡± A bright orange flame bullet was discharged with Fran¡¯s loud scream. The flaming bullet accurately hit a goblin. CH 45 Flan struck the goblins in the forehead adroitly, and they immediately fell simultaneously¡­ Their survival instincts were ignited at once. There were ten goblins¡­ The distance between them was about 15 meters. While watching the situation, Lou instructed Fran again. ¡°Fran, this time we¡¯re going to shoot multiple Fire Blitzes together. Don¡¯t panic, shoot your magic with impunity! If you miss, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll follow you.¡± Fran once again invoked her magical powers to increase. The new Breathing Technique that Fran had learned from Lou had created a good rhythm for her. When she called the name of the Fire Magic heavenly apostle with reverence¡­ She sincerely prayed and begged for a small portion of the immense power generated by the flaming fists of the apostle to be bestowed to her. This was the magic formula for Fire Blasts. ¡°O Great Apostle, who sits in heaven! Lend me thy divine cleansing flames! Fire Blast!¡± Fran chanted a sharp and swift magical formula, and released an even more divine orange fireball. One of the goblins that had rushed towards Fran unprotected was razed by the Fire Blast and was blown to pieces. It was apparent the power of the magic itself had also increased significantly. Without a pause, Lou¡¯s chanting echoed out. ¡°Fire Salamander! O child of flames born from the veins of the Earth! I seek thy power! Come on!¡¡Annihilate the enemy with thy divine fire!¡± All of a sudden, a huge Fire Salamander astral, the size of a large dragon, appeared above Lou¡¯s head. It was indeed an astral with a will. KAAAAAH! The astral howled with its tremendous voice. Then, what appeared to be its mouth opened, and as the cavity inside turned bright red, it shot out a series of huge Fire Blasts. It had all happened so fast. The pack of ten or so goblins were annihilated in less than three minutes after meeting Lou and Fran. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, Lou! ¡°Oh, I guess so, haha.¡± It was the result of Lou¡¯s Spirit Magic that Fran was scolding him about. The fireball from the Fire Salamander had burned all the goblins and trees in the area. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing it¡¯s put out right away.¡± The forest almost caught fire¡­ Lou summoned Undine, a Water Spirit, to put out the fire. ¡°So, how many did you kill, Lou?¡± Lou smiled in an unusually embarrassed manner. They showed each other the magical bracelet that Ibert had given them. The result was 3 points for Fran with 3 goblins. And 7 points for Lou¡­for 7 goblins. ¡°Was that magic an exercise in the power of a Great Seraph, Fran?¡± ¡°Yes, I have used a little of His work to burn blasphemers in eternal fire.¡± ¡°I see, that¡¯s great.¡± ¡°What are you saying, Lou?! That dragon-like Fire Salamander is too awesome.¡± ¡°Ha-ha-ha. Stop chastising me already.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m complimenting you, again!¡± Fran said, smiling and holding out her hand. Lou also extended his hand and grasped Fran¡¯s hand tightly. The two of them cuddled up and went further into the forest. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó Lou urged Fran to activate her Scouting Magic spell. What was Scouting Magic¡­ It was a magic that supplemented and promptly alerted you to danger as soon as a malicious magical aura appeared in the vicinity. This was also part of the training. In the natural world, humans basically fell into the category of weak creatures. They did not have the sharp claws and fangs of carnivores, nor did they have the sense of smell to detect their enemies, or the legs to run away at lightning speed like herbivores. Therefore, the habit of always being ready for the enemy was the first step to survive in the forest. Speaking of which¡­ Fran recalled the first time she had met Lou. At that time, she had used her remaining magical power to activate her Scouting Magic spell. However, she couldn¡¯t supplement those horrible variants. But Lou¡­Lou had a firm grasp of their coming attack. Fran asked him again. ¡°It¡¯s easy. Sylph, the Wind Spirit, told me about them.¡± ¡°What?! Sylph, the Wind Spirit?!¡± According to Lou¡­ He said that those deformed variants were man-made, and that they probably countered her Scouting Magic. Such variants normally were aggressive toward people and emitted an evil and unique magical aura that was easy to catch. However, the magical aura they released was that of a harmless small herbivore. ¡°Eh?! The magical aura those monsters emitted was that of a rabbit?¡± Rabbit¡¯s magical aura¡­ It was no wonder that Fran couldn¡¯t detect them as enemies. ¡°It¡¯s so frustrating¡­I just wasn¡¯t strong enough¡­¡± Fran gingerly slumped. If she had detected the enemies in advance, the knights guarding her wouldn¡¯t have died¡­ Even Lou could feel the wailing of Fran¡¯s heart. It was not Fran¡¯s fault that the knights died. Lou wanted to say so, but¡­ Fran exuded a feeling that comforting words were unwelcomed. I must awaken Fran¡¯s dormant power! I wish she won¡¯t be this sad again. Lou decided at that moment. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó According to Lou, there were no enemies within a kilometer radius right now. The one who informed him this was none other that Sylph. As for Fran¡¯s still dormant magical talents¡­ She was not an all-attribute magical user, an all-rounder like Lou, but¡­ Lou saw that she might be a multi-attribute magic user, with a significantly higher aptitude for fire and wind than normal people. The school¡¯s aptitude test for the attributes weren¡¯t far off the mark and wouldn¡¯t be a mistake. In other words, there was no doubt that she had the attributes of fire and wind. If successful, she would receive great blessings from the spirits. Fran might even be able to use Spirit Magic. In the breathing exercise that Fran just did, she didn¡¯t receive Sylph¡¯s full blessing. In order to receive her great blessing, Fran must make her magical aura far more in tune with the spirit. Fortunately, they were in a natural forest, even though it had been artificially modified. The presence of spirits was much more dense than on the school campus in the royal capital. There were no enemies in the vicinity at the moment. Thus, the conditions were favorable for training. ¡°Fran, what about the Breathing Technique you just used with the Fire Blast?¡± ¡°Uh¡­abdominal breathing.¡± ¡°Okay, I want you to start with the abdominal breathing. When you feel more relaxed, we¡¯ll try some breath regulation.¡± ¡°Breath regulation?¡± ¡°Yeah, I learned it from Grandpa. It¡¯s an exotic breathing technique, but one that the Arlvs adopted and applied to their own training. It is said that it had to be done at night for it to be effective, but the Arlvs never had any problem doing it.¡± Even with Lou¡¯s explanation, Fran still was confused and did not understand. Seeing her incomprehension, Lou smiled calmly and gently gave her a lecture. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not that hard. Okay, let¡¯s get to it. I want you to hold your hands lightly and inhale slowly through your nose.¡± ¡°L-Like this?¡± Fran folded her hands lightly and took a deep breath. There was no problem. Lou nodded and gave me further instructions. ¡°Sylph¡¯s magical power now resides in Fran¡¯s chest. Hold your breath and picture the image of the spirit you¡¯ve held in your chest until your heart beats 120 times. Then exhale very slowly.¡± Fran was surprised when she heard the length of breath Lou had given her. ¡°H-Huh?! I can¡¯t do 120, it¡¯s too painful.¡± ¡°Even if you can¡¯t do it at first, try little by little. 120 times is just a guideline. It doesn¡¯t have to be it. If you feel pain, just exhale.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s a relief. But what is this?¡± ¡°During our Breathing Technique exercise, you received the blessing of the Wind Spirit Sylph. This Breathing Technique is designed to help you form a deeper bond with Sylph.¡± ¡°P-Pardon? With Sylph, the Wind Spirit? Un! I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± Deepen my bond with the spirit! As expected, Fran¡¯s eyes had changed color when she heard that. Lou confirmed with Sylph that there were no enemies nearby once more, and then¡­ He watched as Fran tried her best to breathe. Notes: CH 46 ¡°Owww~!¡± Fran couldn¡¯t stand it and exhaled loudly. Dun! Lou! You said it would be easy training, but it¡¯s so hard! But Fran was well aware. Lou had been worried about her earlier. So¡­ Fran encouraged herself to try a little harder to respond to Lou¡¯s sentiments. Fran closed her eyes and breathed in through her nose as best she could. It was only in the forest¡­ The air you breathe was refreshing and felt a whole lot better than the royal capital. 1, 2, 3¡­120 heartbeats!? ¡­Do I have to hold out until that beat? That¡¯s right! Half of it for now, let¡¯s go! ¡­¡­¡­¡­57, 58, 59, 60! From here, exhale slowly, very slowly. Fran exhaled slowly, so slowly you could hardly see it. All the noise disappeared from around her, and a relaxing time passed. ¡°Lou!¡± When Fran finished exhaling, she called out to him. It didn¡¯t seem to work, so she folded her hands in front of her chest, making an X and smiling bitterly. From the looks of it, it would take a long time before any results could be seen. ¡°It¡¯s not optimistic, right?¡± But Fran didn¡¯t feel sad. If she insisted on this training¡­ She had a feeling that one day she would definitely be able to meet Sylph, the Wind Spirit. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó Lou and Fran walked further into the forest. Fran stared ahead, and then frowned while muttering. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s an enemy¡­ahead.¡± ¡°Yeah, and this time he¡¯s stronger than a goblin.¡± Lou also seemed to have sensed the presence of the enemy. There was still no sign of it, though. However, if it was an ordinary enemy, Fran¡¯s Scouting Magic was enough to detect it. ¡°They look like orcs. Looks like they¡¯re in packs of a dozen or so.¡± After discovering the identity of their enemy, Lou asked Fran to fight with him. ¡°Now we¡¯ll attack together as a clan combination. I¡¯ll be the shield tank. I¡¯ll lure them out, and then we¡¯ll use magic to stop them.¡± ¡°H-Huh?! L-Lou! You¡¯re fighting in the vanguard, by any chance?¡± Fran was surprised to hear Lou, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll step out there and fight.¡± ¡°Yeah, as a warrior, I¡¯ve been trained by my grandfather in swordplay, bodywork, and of course, clan coordination.¡± ¡°But¡­there are more than ten orcs in ¨D¨D¨D Are you sure?¡± ¡°Sure thing. I got this!¡¡Fran, watch my movements and theirs, and assess the situation. Don¡¯t forget to signal when you¡¯re going to shoot your fire magic to avoid crossfire.¡± ¡°Roger that! But I¡­I¡¯m not sure if we¡¯ll be in sync perfectly.¡± Lou tapped Fran on the shoulder when she looked at him anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s gonna be okay, Fran. You have to be confident.¡± Upon seeing Lou¡¯s smile, Fran¡¯s anxiety instantly vanished¡­ With a small nod, Lou whispered quietly. ¡°When you cast a spell, you must call my name.¡± After giving Fran his instructions, Lou set off. With a worried Fran looking on¡­ Lou made his way towards the orcs, hiding himself well behind trees and rocks. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó What were Orcs?. They were ugly and filthy in appearance. They were slightly smaller than humans and had very robust builds. They were always driven by instinct, by the desire to destroy. They were vile and despicable, and would never get along with other races. Orcs defile human women, devour human flesh, and sometimes even cannibalize them, as their instincts dictate. The Orcs were relaxing in a clearing in front of the forest. There were about a dozen of them, as Fran had detected with her magic. Lou approached stealthily and noiselessly, using his Covert Magic to hide his presence and to escape their notice. Do you remember the powerful and mysterious physical technique that Lou used on Zeimon when he first arrived at the Count of Dumer¡¯s Mansion? Lou was about to use that unique technique. His targets were those that got separated from the herd first. Lou crept up noiselessly from behind one and plunged a sharp finger prick into a vital spot on the neck. Then the targeted orc died and collapsed without a sound. Lou killed three more in the same manner. There were nine of them left. This was enough for a first strike. Lou¡¯s remaining task was to kill a few more and then lure the Orcs to where Fran was waiting. Lou walked up behind two Orcs that seemed to be chatting enthusiastically about something. Unlike humans, the Orcs¡¯ words sounded like jarring growls¡­ Lou pulled out the Damascus Sword he had just acquired and stepped right behind one orc, chopping off its head in one fell swoop. The sound of blood gushing out from the cut surface of the severed head echoed like a voice. The other orc was stunned for a moment. However, the moment he realized that his friend who had been talking to him died in a blink, his anger shot up, and he roared. When he spotted his enemy, Lou, he pounced at him, swinging his rusty axe. But Lou, of course, easily dodged the attack and chopped his head off in the same manner. By this time, the rest of the orcs were pointing at Lou with their mouths and roaring with murderous intent. Lou lightly deflected two more attackers with his fists and legs, and then ran toward Fran. The remaining seven Orcs followed in his wake. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó Fran was a little nervous about training together as a clan for the first time in a long time. She had trained as a clan in combat when she was at the Magical Girls Academy. However, this kind of combat training was usually not tackled in earnest, except by students who were aiming to become Female Mage Knights or combat wizards, aka, people like Cindy in the past and Giselle, Michelle, and Olga now. Fran went to the Valentine¡¯s University of Magic, and like her mother, she had her heart set on academic studies. So, she had only a few experiences like this. Also, her experience of being attacked by those deformed creatures had made Fran timid. However, it was Lou¡¯s words of encouragement that resonated in Fran¡¯s mind. He told her that everything would be alright, to have confidence! Lou¡¯s words gently penetrated Fran¡¯s anxious and nervous mind. Thank you! Lou, I will do my best! Fran replied emphatically to Lou¡¯s voice that echoed in her mind. She began to formulate a magic formula inwardly in preparation for the coming battle. Just then¡­ Orc growls echoed in the direction where Lou disappeared. Ah! Here they come! Is Lou safe? But no worries! There¡¯s no way he¡¯d be beaten by orcs like that. Let me focus, instead¡­ Beyond Fran¡¯s sight¡­ Lou suddenly leaped out of the forest. A number of orcs were chasing after him. Lou waved his hand and began to fight with his sword on the spot. As per their agreement, he could hold them back until Fran finished chanting her magic formula. ¡°Lou! Give way!¡± Fran raised her hand and shouted Lou¡¯s name, then started chanting the magic formula. Lou looked back at Fran again and smiled. Then he quickly moved away from the Orcs. ¡°Fire Blast!¡± As soon as Fran finished her chanting, another volley of divine Fire Blast struck the orcs without mercy. T/N: The orc image I have in mind is those in the Lord of the Rings. They¡¯re quite huge. Or was it only because of their armors???? CH 47 ¡°You did it!¡± ¡°Thanks to your skillful luring, Lou.¡± The end of the Orcs was a tragic one. When Lou had reduced the number to six, Fran unleashed a number of Fire Blasts¡­ Like the goblins before them, they were quickly carbonized and dispersed. Fran, herself, was surprised. She felt that it was far more powerful than the usual Fire Blast. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s because your magic power has advanced.¡± Lou smiled, but Fran was skeptical. The two continued to explore more places in the Hunting Forest. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡°It¡¯s an interesting forest, but it¡¯s probably not very useful in real combat.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s harsh, Lou, but you¡¯re right. This forest is for training only.¡± After training and inspecting the forest, Lou was now flying with Fran in his arms. He was not flying in the sky as usual. The altitude was much lower, and they were gliding about one meter above the ground. They were now heading for the main gate. After the training, there was no other way out of the Hunting Forest except the main gate. On top of the main gate, there was a towering watchtower that could be seen from a distance. Therefore, those who entered the forest wouldn¡¯t be able to mistake the direction to the main gate. Lou and Fran encountered no problem exploring and dealing with this forest where demons appeared. However, if they were to run out of magical power or get injured, they would use the bracelets they wore when they entered to alert the management office of the danger. At the same time, for a certain period of time, a magical barrier that could also respond to physical attacks would be generated to protect them. There were also emergency shelters set up inside the hunting ground, which served as resting places. These shelters were also protected by magical barriers, and only those wearing the bracelets could enter. With such thorough safety measures in place¡­ In the event of an accident or other incident, the administrator of the Hunting Forest wouldn¡¯t be held basically responsible. Such an agreement had been established. Those who begged to disagree wouldn¡¯t be allowed to enter the forest. In other cases, such as at the Magical Girls Academy, where mock classes were held for the students¡­ A senior wizard teacher or a knight of middle rank or higher would always accompany the students to ensure their safety. Lou and Fran entered the path to the main gate, which was protected by the magical barrier that they had used to enter the forest¡­ From there, they began to walk slowly. The sun was already setting in the west, and the sky was tinged with sunset. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡­.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lou replied vaguely to Fran¡¯s remark. However, he might like the scenery quite a bit because he was staring dazzlingly at the sunset. Fran thought it was a very romantic scene, despite the location. So, she wanted to walk a little longer with Lou. But reality was merciless. After a short walk, they arrived at the main gate. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡°Ho-ho, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re both okay. Well, I wasn¡¯t worried about you at all.¡± Ibert¡¯s usual stubborn expression was nowhere to be seen, and he looked like a good-natured old man. ¡°Excuse me! Let me take a look at your bracelets.¡± After casting a disarming spell on the bracelets¡­ Ibert reached out to them. Lou and Fran looked at each other and laughed, then took off their bracelets and handed them to Ibert. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve got 1 ogre, 10 Orcs, and 10 Goblins? That¡¯s 10 points for an Ogre, 5 points for an Orc, and 1 point for a Goblin. That¡¯s a total of 70 points. That¡¯s pretty good! In Fran¡¯s memory¡­ When she trained before, she accumulated about 40P. So it was almost doubled at once. It might be unsatisfactory for Lou¡¯s wishes, but she was gratified, feeling that it was just right. After checking Fran¡¯s bracelet, Ibert checked Lou¡¯s bracelet. ¡°Now, what about you, Lou? Ohh, 5 ogres, 15 orcs, and 20 goblins¡­with a total of 145P.¡± After checking the bracelet, Ibert looked at Lou with a ¡®grin¡¯. Lou¡¯s performance wasn¡¯t outstanding. His sneering grin sarcastically was as if to say, This guy¡¯s still going easy on me. With such a gaze from Ibert¡­ Lou merely smiled calmly as usual. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó Ibert suggested that they take the last carriage of their regular service to the royal capital. After some thought, Lou and Fran decided to take him up on his offer. The return trip was smooth and trouble-free. They disembarked from the carriage at the main gate of the capital and returned safely to the Dumer¡¯s residence. ¡°Welcome home, your bath and dinner are ready.¡± At the entrance, Zeimon greeted them with a smile on his face. Fran replied cheerfully, ¡°Thank you!¡±¡­ Zeimon faltered for a moment. However, he immediately put on a big smile and bowed deeply. One hour later:.. Lou and Fran each took a bath and entered the dining room¡­ Adelaide was also waiting for them with a smile. I¡¯ve sensed this since earlier. Fran thought inwardly. Her mother, Zeimon, and the servants were all smiling more brightly than before. The whole atmosphere of the mansion was much brighter. During the meal, Adelaide was quiet as expected. The topic of conversation wasn¡¯t about magic, but rather kept to the usual topics of conversation that people usually have during meals. The reason for this was the presence of many servants in the dining room, including Zeimon. Fran chuckled. Adelaide¡¯s feelings were palpable. Her mother, who was a magic geek, was probably dying to know about Transference Magic as soon as possible. On the contrary, Lou seemed to have sensed this, too. When Fran suggested that they end the meal earlier than usual, he pretended not to know and agreed. After the meal, Adelaide led the three of them to the laboratory of the mansion. The moment they were near the lab, she short of pushed Lou and Fran in the room! Adelaide¡¯s clear, noble lady-like expression changed upside down. Her face was like that of a child begging for a story. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó 30 minutes later ¡­ ¡°I see! You¡¯ve been to the Spirit World, the home of the spirits of the earth!¡± ¡±Lucky you! Lucky !¡± Adelaide exclaimed enviously, and Lou and Fran laughed. But Adelaide didn¡¯t care about such wry laughter as she was immersed in her own world. ¡°Yeah, wonderful! Even after all this research, there¡¯s still so much I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Only at a time like this do I envy Vice-Principal Eltvara, you know?¡± Adelaide laughed as she said this. If only she had as much time as the Arlvs, who had a lifespan of several thousand years¡­ How close could she get to the ¡®truth¡¯ of this world? ¡­I want to continue my research until I am satisfied! That was Adelaide¡¯s heartfelt wish. Not as much as Adelaide ¡­ Fran, as her daughter, also took after her in terms of personality. Because of her innate curiosity, Fran was very curious about the otherworldly beings she saw today, and her mother Adelaide was a proficient listener. Before Fran knew it¡­ She talked fervently about Transference Magic, and of course, she also included today¡¯s training course, starting with the activation of her magic in the Hunting Forest and even about their coordinated ass ¡°Fran! Good for you! You¡¯ve had a great day!¡± At the sound of her mother¡¯s loud voice, Fran came to her senses. She had been talking too much. She never knew she was this talkative¡­ She couldn¡¯t believe she did just that. If she¡¯d ever been¡­ Honestly, she would never admit that she had so much fun! But not right now! It was completely different. ¡°Yes! Mother, I really enjoyed it. Thanks to Lou.¡± Fran said, turning to Lou and bowing deeply again. ¡°Thank you so much, Lou! Let¡¯s work together on the weekend!¡± Fran expressed her deepest gratitude to Lou, and it was all heartfelt. CH 48 The witnesses had been changed. Adelaide => Giselle¡¯s group, and Kelturi => Lou¡¯s group. Weekend¡­ The game day had come for Lou and Fran¡¯s team versus Giselle Carpantier and Nadia Charlois. What! In the past few days, the whole school, teachers and students alike, had heard about the competition. Lou and Giselle, however, never mentioned anything about the game. So, someone other than the three of them must have intentionally spread the word. Giselle soon found out who it was. She had heard it from a student of the Magic Martial Arts Club. Presently, Giselle and Nadia were riding in a carriage headed for the Hunting Forest. The carriage that Giselle and Nadia were riding in was¡­ It was not a regular public carriage, but a private carriage specially arranged by the Carpantier family. ¡°Hey, Nadia, what did you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Giselle was shocked to learn that Nadia had spread the event. She couldn¡¯t understand Nadia¡¯s intentions as to why she bothered to make it public. Giselle questioned Nadia, the person responsible for this. But Nadia was having none of it. ¡°Giggle, what do you mean, Giselle? Of course I¡¯m doing this so that the whole school can see what a glorious victory you and I will have.¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean it to be so flashy¡­¡± ¡°Non-non-non. No, Giselle! We¡¯re here to show them what we¡¯re made of.¡± ¡°What we¡¯re made of?¡± ¡°Un! After all, our opponent is the Acting Principal and our witness is the Chairman, right? By defeating that mother and daughter, the Student Council can assert dominance in the school! It¡¯s not every day you get a chance like this.¡± ¡°Assert dominance in the school¨D¨D¨D?¡± Nadia¡¯s eloquence was superb. Her sweet whispers unknowingly drew Giselle in. Take control of the school by pinning the Chairman and the Acting Principal down ¨D¨D¨D How tempting that sounded. If the mother and daughter¡¯s power was weakened¡­ They should comply with the various demands of the Student Council more easily due to external pressures, including the two houses. By then, she would be the most outstanding Student Council President of all time. ¡°Wonderful, as expected of Nadia. Thank you for¡­ for doing this for me!¡± Giselle smiled mischievously at Nadia when she thought about it. Nadia smiled at Giselle, giving her an even more sinister smile. ¡°Hahaha, glory be to you!¡± There were more plans behind Nadia¡¯s words¡­ Giselle had no way of knowing them now. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó When Giselle and Nadia arrived at the Hunting Forest¡­ Lou, Fran, and the witnesses, Adelaide and Kelturi, were already waiting at the site. Furthermore! Nadia¡¯s publicity paid off as there was a large gallery of teachers and students waiting for the game to begin. ¡°Looks like we kept you waiting!¡± Giselle¡¯s excited voice rang out, and she stepped out of the carriage nimbly. Nadia, too, appeared with her rather petite frame outside the carriage and disembarked with Giselle¡¯s help. The moment she realized that Lou and Fran were there, Nadia¡¯s steeply slanted eyes narrowed and a smile appeared on her face. This was the first time Lou and Nadia had met. ¡°Are you Nadia? Boasting can sometimes get you killed.¡± When Lou said this, Nadia replied defiantly. ¡°Hello, are you the Headmistress¡¯s servant and the new teacher?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Lou.¡± ¡°Lou you say? I¡¯m Nadia Charlois, Giselle¡¯s tag partner. You¡¯re my teacher, so I¡¯ll pay you some respect. However, I will return what you just said¡­Also!¡± Nadia then turned her angry eyes to Lou. ¡°Not only did you address Giselle ¡®you¡¯, you called me the same way, too! If I win, I¡¯m going to make sure you stop being so rude.¡± ¡°No problem, if you win, that is.¡± ¡°You did it again! If you lose, you¡¯ll have to lick my boots, so be prepared!¡± When Adelaide heard that Nadia had spread the word about this game, she thought there was something to it, but¡­ She completely foresaw her intentions with what she just said. At first glance, it seemed natural for Nadia, a noblewoman, to be angry at the rude Lou. However, the reason she casually demanded and got Lou to admit to something humiliating was to show off her power, not Giselle¡¯s. Fran, on the other hand, tried to get him to immediately withdraw his promise. If he loses, he¡¯ll lick Nadia¡¯s shoes! She couldn¡¯t let her teacher, Lu, do such a humiliating thing. Nadia, however, snickered at Fran¡¯s panic. ¡°Huh! Adults are so quick to renege on their promises, aren¡¯t they?¡± Now that she put it that way¡­ Fran couldn¡¯t go back on her word either. Lou merely nodded calmly toward Fran¡¯s concern. Then, as usual, he told her. ¡°Alright, leave this to me.¡± ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó 9:00 a.m¡­ Ibert stepped forward to explain the rules again to the two teams and the witnesses. The competition would last until 3:00 p.m. after lunch. It was a point system, so the team with the highest number of points would win, which was the sum of the two members¡¯ points. If a team were to run out of magical power or was injured and couldn¡¯t continue to participate in the competition, it would be regarded as withdrawal on the spot. The decision to withdraw must be made by a witness. Also, to ensure fairness, Kelturi would be Lou and Fran¡¯s witness, and Adelaide would be for Giselle and Nadia. Witnesses, in particular, would be there to protect the safety of participants and also serve as monitors to prevent fraud. The order of their departure was determined with the flip of a coin¡­ In the end, Giselle¡¯ group decided to go first. ¡°Hmm! Then we¡¯ll go ahead of you without reservation.¡± Giselle shrugged while Nadia wagged her finger from side to side with a sarcastic smile. Afterwards¡­ Adelaide, who smiled wryly and tilted her head slightly, waved her hand in Lou and Fran¡¯s direction as she walked away. The three of them disappeared through the open main gate into the forest. A short while later¡­ Lou, Fran, and Kelturi departed. When the main gate was completely closed, Kelturi smiled mischievously and poked Lou in the side. A shadow of displeasure crossed Fran¡¯s face when she saw Kelturi¡¯s familiar attitude. Lou, who was poked in the side, also chuckled and said. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up, Kelly?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just thought this game was a real farce.¡± ¡°Farce?¡± This time, Fran asked curiously. ¡°Idiot! Don¡¯t you get it? Anyway, let¡¯s get down to business, shall we? Do you mind if I call you Francesca? And you can call me Kelly.¡± Kelturi turned to Fran and gave her a curt look. ¡°Then you can call me Fran, too.¡± ¡°All right.¡± When Fran brought up the idea of calling her by her nickname, Kelturi nodded in agreement. At this point, Fran no longer hesitated to talk to her. ¡°But, Kelly, that dour look you always put on at school is so different in front of Lou.¡± Fran was still puzzled by Kelturi¡¯s complete change of attitude. But when she suddenly asked her about it, she gave her an unbelievable answer. Fran herself hadn¡¯t realized how her positivity lately was poles apart from how she used to be. ¡°I¡¯m giving that right back to you. Do you even remember what your nickname is?¡± ¡°My nickname? What¡¯s my nickname?¡± ¡°Iron Mask!¡± Fran was stumped speechless by Kelturi¡¯s merciless remark¡­ As expected, Lou turned his head away. CH 49 ¡°Huh? W- Who¡¯s the Iron Mask? That¡¯s terrible¡­¡± While caught by surprise, Fran looked down helplessly. As if in pursuit, Kelturi threw in a few more words. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s what students call you. You don¡¯t usually show any emotion at all.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But, since your ambush¡­you¡¯ve changed completely, Fran.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Few students call you by your nickname anymore. On the contrary, there are rumors all over the place about why¡­you¡¯re so beautiful these days. That¡¯s the subject of talk everywhere.¡± Fran was unaware of Kelturi¡¯s sarcastic remark. Perhaps that was why she responded with a coy question. ¡°What do you mean, they don¡¯t call me Iron Mask anymore? And what do you mean by beautiful?¡± Kelturi shrugged pensively. Fran herself was an indifferent woman. She didn¡¯t really know what people thought of her or how they saw her. Kelturi disliked going around the bush and threw in a straightforward comment. ¡°Girls are fond of that topic. But in your case, it¡¯s all too obvious.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± ¡°Let me get this straight. You like Lou, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Uh, huh~~!¡± Fran was flustered, but just then¡­ ¡°Kelly, enough talk. Enemies are here.¡± Lou¡¯s sharp voice rang out. Apparently, enemies were approaching. Kelly looked even more stunned when she heard that. ¡°Lou, are you really going to take this match seriously?¡± ¡°Yeah, please keep watch tight, Kelly.¡± In response to Kelly¡¯s question, Lou remained smiling and stared straight into her eyes. ¡°I-I got it! I¡¯ll do my job right!¡± Kelly was momentarily stunned. Although he was human, he looked nothing like one at all¡­ Lou¡¯s expression was reminiscent of the now-deceased Sowell, Schulvestre Eltvara. He immediately turned to Fran. ¡°Fran, we¡¯re under attack. Are you okay?¡± ¡°Ye-yeah! I¡¯m fine!¡± Fran faltered with her words, but she soon got into the spirit. Lou briefed Fran of the situation. ¡°There¡¯s a herd of Orcs 300 meters away. There are 10 of them, and we¡¯ll use the same coordinated attack as before to lure them out. We¡¯ll use the same signal and timing.¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°Kelly!¡± Kelturi was given a start when Lou called her name. ¡°I¡¯m sure your arm can handle it, but you¡¯ve got to protect yourself.¡± ¡°G-got it¡­¡± After Lou spoke, he left behind Kelturi, who looked a little sad, and took a fighting stance with Fran¡­ As before, Lou crept quietly up to the herd of orcs. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó Speaking of which¡­ There were ¡®Irregular¡¯ demons, also known as superior or rare species. Beings of the same species that were born unexpectedly were called Irregulars, and they often had an advantage in size and ability. The Orc herd that Lou and Fran were now trying to defeat were also of the superior species. There were also special creatures called the Orc General. They had about three times the physical strength of a normal orc, and were skilled with weapons. Some of them even understand human language, though only a little. They seemed to be at the level of human children, so they also had the intelligence to make decisions. And this Orc General was the leader of the herd. With the Orc General at the center of the herd, the pack continued to move through the forest. However, two of the ten Orcs in the herd were quickly eliminated by an intruder who appeared out of nowhere. WUOOOOOOOOOOON! They were astonished at what just happened. Then, perhaps out of rage, the Orc General roared loudly. Beyond the gaze of the astonished Orcs¡­ A tall, skinny human with no weapons, namely Lou, was standing there. The enemy! The Orc General identified Lou as such. He ordered his troops to surround him in groups and kill him at once. There was indeed a marked difference from Lou¡¯s previous fight with the orcs. Thus¡­ With the exception of the Orc General, the remaining seven Orcs gradually surrounded Lou, gradually narrowing the circle. However, Lou remained motionless with his arms folded. The Orc General¡¯s expression showed irritation. He was discomforted. A normal human being would have a look of fear on his face¡­ Not on that human man at all. Yeah! Whatever. The Orc General growled and ordered his troop to charge. At this point, he had no reason to order the pack to retreat. The Orcs attacked simultaneously. However! The Orc General felt Lou¡¯s figure blur for a moment, and he quickly lost sight of him. Then he saw¡­ He saw the figures of his comrades who had been decapitated or had large holes in their stomachs. What the hell just happened? Amidst the Orc General¡¯s confusion. Something even more out of the ordinary happened. Without warning, he felt the presence of the man right in front of him. The tall, thin man, Lou, stood in front of the Orc General and told him. ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t lure the ¡­ herd out when you¡¯re around. Then you die.¡± The Orc General was so terrified that his body went rigid and unmoving. Instantly, Lou¡¯s fist shimmered like a streak of light and easily chopped off the head of the Orc General. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡°Oh, here they come!¡± Lou appeared in front of Fran and Kelturi with five orcs in tow. I knew he¡¯d be fine¡­ Despite that belief, Fran was still worried. But when she sensed Kelturi¡¯s resentful gaze¡­ Fran hurriedly began to prepare for her spell. Right, we are in the middle of a game with Giselle and Nadia. Eventually, when her magic power was high enough, Fran called out Lou¡¯s name loudly and began to chant the magical formula. ¡°O Great Apostle, who sits in heaven! Lend me thy divine cleansing flames! Fire Blast!¡± Lou quickly left the spot. And then, multiple flame bombs shot from Fran and flew towards the orcs. Three of the shots instantly obliterated the orcs, and Lou quickly buried the two orcs he had missed with his fists. Through coordinated play, all of their enemies were defeated¡­ Lou unhurriedly returned to Fran and Kelturi. Fran breathed a sigh of relief while waving at Lou. ¡°Whoa, thank God! We won!¡± ¡°With just Orcs? In Lou¡¯s hands, they¡¯re nothing. This is but a farce¡­¡± Kelturi, however, muttered in boredom and turned away with a snort. CH 50 While Lou and Fran were slaughtering a pack of Orcs¡­ Giselle and Nadia were making their way to the artificially created ruins in the Hunting Forest. According to Nadia¡­ ¡±It¡¯s ridiculous to hunt puny goblins and orcs.¡± Certainly, the demons with the highest points in the Hunting Forest were Ogres. ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s use our brains. Will you do as I say, Giselle?¡± ¡°As you say?¡± ¡°Yeah! We just need to hunt Ogres in large numbers all at once in the densest area.¡± Even in this forest, Ogres have territories in the form of villages, ruins, and other places where the herd could easily live to the exclusion of other demons. Nadia looked at Adelaide as she said this. She didn¡¯t forget to casually remind them that it was her suggestion. Adelaide smiled vaguely when Nadia asked for her agreement. Adelaide and Kelturi, as witnesses of the game, won¡¯t interfere with the players in principle. It was allowed if they were consulted¡­ It was very much forbidden to give specific advice, much less to help defeat a demon. An hour later¡­ While skillfully dodging goblins and orcs along the way¡­ Giselle, Nadia, and Adelaide arrived at a hill overlooking a place called the ¡®Ancient Ruins¡¯. Trekking such a distance in a hurry would have exhausted women¡¯s legs¡­ But as expected of magicians. All three of them were barely affected physically thanks to their Physical Enhancement Magic. ¡°Whoa! Here, we¡¯re here!¡± Giselle exclaimed happily as she recognized some Ogres. Giselle was right. From the top of the hill, they saw a pack of Ogres. They were relaxing as they pleased. There were about 20 of them ¨D¨D¨D They were quite a lot. What¡¯s an Ogre? They were clumsy and slow-witted. However, they were huge and monstrously powerful demons that were even more ferocious and brutal than Orcs. In addition to male Ogres, there were also female ones. Perhaps because they were at the top of the food chain in this forest, they naturally breed and increase their numbers. Like Orcs, they preferred human flesh, especially young human flesh¡­ They were the perfect demons for training, allowing the students of the Magical Girls Academy to show off their fighting instincts to the fullest. Their resistance to magic was low¡­ Those born through natural breeding weren¡¯t born with the reduced abilities specified by the Hunting Forest, but with the original abilities of Ogres. Therefore, it was normal to hunt with a large group of people to avoid danger. Yet only two wanted to hunt such a pack of Ogres. The fact that Adelaide had given her permission was proof of how outstanding the power of Giselle and Nadia was. ¡°Hahaha, the competition time is limited. Let¡¯s get going, Giselle.¡± ¡°Okay. As usual, I¡¯ll use my shield to draw the enemy away, and you¡¯ll use your magic to finish them off at once. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Hmm, my thoughts exactly. Take care!¡± Nadia replied with a smile and stuck her tongue while thinking inwardly. There¡¯s no way a slender wizard like me will stand in the vanguard. I¡¯m afraid I might expose a shameful sight in front of the Chairman. That would give me a negative image. In case of a mishap, I may even sustain a life-threatening injury. At times like this¡­ Giselle the fool. You sturdy, strong fool, you¡¯ve got to do the majority of the work here, hehehe. Without knowing Nadia¡¯s wicked intentions¡­ Giselle released a piercing fiery yell and charged into the swarm of ogres. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó Meanwhile, Lou and Fran¡­ And the witness, Kelturi. As they walked, Lou tilted his head and said. ¡°I wonder how Adelaide-san convinced Zeimon-san to be a witness.¡± ¡°Of course, Zeimon tried his best to stop her this time. He said it was too dangerous.¡± ¡°I knew it.¡± ¡°Yeah, but you know, whenever there¡¯s magic or something interesting involved, Mother pushes danger aside as irrelevant.¡± Amazing! Adelaide was just like his grandfather. Lou felt nostalgic as he recalled his training days. Now¡­ As for where the three were headed, it was to the Village, where the second largest number of ogres were gathered, after the Ruins. Lou¡¯s scouting, or it could be regarded as Sylph¡¯s whispering, revealed that Giselle¡¯s group had headed for the Ruins ahead of them. Since the competition was point-based, Lou and Fran had thought the same thing as Nadia. ¡°But, Kelly, what did you mean by farce?¡± Fran turned around and spoke to Kelturi, who was following behind her. She was apparently concerned about the words Kelturi had said to her. Fran gave her a quizzical look. Kelturi asked in return, ¡°You didn¡¯t get that either?¡± Fran snorted, ¡°Hmm!¡± ¡°You and Adelaide¡­you aren¡¯t making a fool of Lou, are you?¡± This time, Fran snapped at Kelturi, who merely shrugged. ¡°Whaaat? I¡¯m not making a fool of Lou.¡± Kelturi smiled wryly at Fran¡¯s transparent expression and slowly shook her head. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m sure you guys don¡¯t mean any harm, but¡­your perception of the Arlvs¡¯ Sowell is way off.¡± ¡°Pardon? Our perception of the Arlvs¡¯ Sowell?¡± ¡°You see the Sowell as nothing more than the head of the Arlv clan, do you?¡± ¡°N-Not at all!¡­I believe there¡¯s more to it than that. And looking at Lou, I think he¡¯s awesome¡­¡± ¡°Huh? Awesome?¡± When Kelturi heard Fran¡¯s adjective, her shoulders slumped exaggeratedly this time. Her expression spoke, Good grief! ¡°That¡¯s enough! Don¡¯t just use the adjective awesome to describe Sowell!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t just be awesome?! I-I don¡¯t understand!¡± ¡°I see. I can¡¯t go into too much detail, but¡­Fran, let me give you a little insight.¡± After saying that, Kelturi began to speak blandly. When the first Arlv was born¡­ Various gods and spirits descended on the world and bestowed wisdom and power. The Arlvs were originally the descendants of the Fairy Tribe, who were known as God¡¯s family. Compared to humans, they had more opportunities to mingle with gods and other fairies. Consequently¡­ From the Gods¡¯ Era to the present¡­ The vast amount of knowledge they had gained was accumulated and also put into practice in various ways. Part of that knowledge was Spirit Magic and Secret Taijutsu. If this vast amount of knowledge and experience were to be passed down from generation to generation¡­ What would happen? After listening to Kelturi¡¯s narration, Fran thought for a moment and came up with an answer. The realization hit her like a ton of bricks, and she couldn¡¯t help but clamp a hand over her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s¡­the practitioner will be exactly akin to gods and spirits¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about¡­¡± Kelturi muttered under her breath. ¡°Lou is only human, and I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be able to display the overall power of the Great Sowell¡­¡± Kelturi shifted her gaze from Fran to Lou and continued talking. ¡°After all, the most powerful Sowell, Schulvestre-sama, approved of him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I believe he possesses powers similar to those of the previous Sowells, and now that Schulvestre-sama is gone, it is his duty to pass on the full extent of his power to the next Sowell.¡± A Sowell¡¯s obligation to fulfill¡­ Hearing Kelturi¡¯s words, Lou also responded with a vigorous nod. CH 51 There were people who changed when conditions changed compared to their daily behavior. A person who was domineering at work might be extremely quiet at home, or a quiet person might become assertive after drinking alcohol¡­ There was no end to the examples. The same was true for Giselle. She was a battle fanatic at heart. At the Magical Girls Academy, the dignified and well-spoken Student Council President turned into a leopard when it came to fighting the enemy. Was she perhaps under some kind of stress on a regular basis? However, she only changed when she was alone or in front of Nadia¡­ Her only saving grace was that this didn¡¯t happen in school games and trainings against humans. ¡°Hyahhhh~! Die, die, die ~!¡± Giselle¡¯s Mage¡¯s weapon of choice was a combination of her superior swordplay and water-attribute attack magic. She was proficient at using her magical sword made of Mithril, which was strengthened by magical power. She could slice and dice her enemies, while using high pressure water current from her fingertips to stab her opponents¡¯ vital points. On top of that, the hunting forest was a familiar place where she had fought many times before. Once she had secured a spot where she wouldn¡¯t be surrounded first, Giselle provoked the Ogre pack. The Ogres, with their low intelligence, were stunned by Giselle¡¯s provocation and plunged unprotected. Their battle instincts were satisfying¡­ With a cheerful smile, Giselle got carried away and continued to kill the ogres that kept coming at her. Though cheering enthusiastically for Giselle, Nadia was thinking of something else. Hahaha, she¡¯s on it. She¡¯s on it. Giselle¡­Buddy. I¡¯m greatly conflicted deep inside. I¡¯ve played a little trick on your mind. I¡¯m going to use you as a pawn and make a mark at this school. In case you break, I don¡¯t care, even if you die! If that happens¡­ I¡¯ll succeed you as the Student Council President, and then complete your term of office, hahahahaha. Meanwhile, unaware of Nadia¡¯s sinister plot, Giselle became more and more absorbed in the battle. The number of Ogres she had killed by herself had already reached seven. Huff-huff, that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. It¡¯s about time¡­right? I also need to score some points in front of the Chairman, With this plan, Nadia shouted loudly to break Giselle¡¯s ¡®spell¡¯. ¡°Hey! Giselle! Hurry up and lure them out!¡± Giselle huffed and regained her senses. Nadia¡¯s voice seemed to have reached her. ¡°You¡¯re awesome! You¡¯re so strong! You¡¯ve done enough! Come on, this way!¡± Giselle immediately responded to Nadia¡¯s call and slipped out of the passage. She breezily dismissed the ogres who were clinging to her, and headed to Nadia while stimulating them. There were still ten ogres chasing Giselle¡­ Hahaha, Ogres, come! I¡¯ll get rid of you all at once with my magic. There were more of them than Giselle had just killed, so it was a perfect way to show off. ¡°Alright, Giselle, retreat to safety. I¡¯ll take care of the rest!¡± The reason Nadia was considered a top-notch magician was because she could cast spells quickly and without chanting. When Nadia entered the Magical Girls Academy, she was but a mediocre student with an aptitude for the wind attribute¡­ Since the middle of last year, her skills had been rapidly advancing. As Nadia¡¯s magic improved, she had also developed excellent debating skills¡­ She became even closer to her classmate, Giselle. With the support of the Student Council President, she was chosen as the Vice President of the Student Council. Nadia¡¯s internal magic power surged, and her small lips moved imperceptibly. ¡°Pheeeew, come, ferocious wind! Tear them deeply into pieces!¡± Giselle retreated. This time, the pack of ogres aimed for Nadia:.. Nadia unleashed the magical tornado. The powerful blades of the raging wind cut through the Ogres and slaughtered them in a flash. ¡°Hahaha! Yay!¡± And so all the ogres died¡­ Giselle ran toward Nadia with a smile. ¡°Aahh! Nadia, you did it! You¡¯re great!¡± ¡°Hahaha, thanks for your clever luring!¡± After the battle, Giselle and Nadia looked back at the witness, Adelaide. They looked very proud. ¡°What do you think, Chairman?!¡± ¡°Now you know what we¡¯re capable of, don¡¯t you?¡± In response to their questions, Adelaide crossed her arms and smiled. ¡°For sure, you¡¯re great¡­Especially Nadia¡­I¡¯d love to hear more about your wind magic later.¡± ¡°Y-Yeah?¡± ¡°There¡¯s still plenty of time left. Are you going to continue the competition for now?¡± Nadia was confused when Adelaide suddenly mentioned her magic, but¡­ Adelaide urged them to carry on with the competition, so she decided to keep her thoughts to herself and continue with the battle. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó Meanwhile, Lou and Fran visited a place that resembled a village. In this Atlandean continent¡­ In any country, including the Kingdom of Valentine, and in any city, small or medium-sized, town or village¡­ There was always the threat of demon attacks. As predators, these demons were used to destroying and laying waste to their prey¡­ They devour their prey, the humans. The great destruction where Fran lost her late fianc¨¦, Reinhardt, was one of them¡­ Therefore, the Hunting Forest also served as a training ground in case of a battle against demons or a mission to retake a village that had fallen into enemy hands. ¡°Gisele and Nadia beat us to it, but there are a lot of Ogres here too.¡± Lou said it. A dozen or three ogres were sitting around the village. The houses in the village were small and simple, designed to look like human buildings, so naturally, no Ogre could fit in. But they thought that these obstacles made it easier for them to protect their nest. ¡°I¡¯m sure Lou can handle them.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t let your guard down. Have you seen it, Fran? There¡¯s another large Ogre pack nearby.¡± Lou admonished seriously, subduing Fran¡¯s smile. ¡°Yeah¡­I found them. My Scouting Magic tells me it¡¯s indeed a large Ogre pack.¡± ¡°Great! I hope you¡¯ll keep this lesson in mind¡­When you¡¯re fighting in a village like this, not just against Ogre, always be prepared for the threat of being pinned down.¡± ¡°You mean a Pincer Attack?¡± When Fran nodded her head in understanding, Lou explained in more detail. ¡°Yeah, if you¡¯re dealing with humans, you have to fight while making sure there are no enemies hiding in various parts of the building. The risk is particularly high.¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± ¡°In the unlikely event that it takes time for you to wipe them out, or if you greedily go deeper ¡­ it¡¯s easy to sustain a lot of damage when you¡¯re taken by surprise.¡± ¡°Right¡­that makes sense. But this time we¡¯re dealing with a big Ogre, so we don¡¯t have to think about another enemy hiding in the house and catching us by surprise¡­ That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡± ¡°Well, yeah. But there¡¯s another herd. So we don¡¯t want to get swamped in the village.¡± ¡°I understand¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not go into the village. We¡¯ll attack from the entrance¡­ If another herd comes, we¡¯ll change our position immediately.¡± Lou and Fran continued their discussion. In the end, Lou concentrated on attacking the Ogres in the village. Fran was to be in charge of monitoring and protecting at the back of the herd using Scouting Magic in preparation for another herd. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó On the other side¡­Giselle¡¯s group. Giselle and Nadia had killed all the Ogre swarms in the Ruins, so they were happy. They have defeated 20 of them, which was definitely an overwhelming advantage in the early stages. ¡°Afterwards, we can mop up the center ground of the Ogre, gain points efficiently, and escape.¡± Nadia smiled mischievously as she spoke. ¡°From what my Scouting Magic has gained, the Acting Principal and the others are headed for the Village. So let¡¯s go to other Ogre hideouts first.¡± ¡°Okay! As expected of Nadia! You¡¯re always reliable!¡± Giselle was entranced, looking at Nadia. Her blue eyes were morbid, as if she were possessed by something. Adelaide, who was watching from behind, felt something strange. Last year¡­ Giselle and Nadia rapidly became close friends¡­ Nadia became the Vice President of the Student Council, thanks to Giselle¡¯s strong recommendation. From that time on, something was wrong with Giselle. She used to be noble and dignified, exuding an air of maturity, so it was a wonder why she had turned into someone easily angered in addition to becoming childish. Yes, Adelaide had seen it. Giselle was like an infant relying on her mother¡­ She was becoming more and more dependent on Nadia than she should be. The biggest issue was¡­ The magical aura of the magic that Nadia had just released. It was a different kind of magical aura than the Wind Magic that Adelaide and the others used, which was triggered by a magical formula. It was not even the magic of Sylph, the Wind Spirit, which she had experienced in her few experiences before¡­ But¡­speaking of dependence, she couldn¡¯t speak for others when Fran was the same¡­ Adelaide chuckled, but at the same time she pondered over the cause of it. Giselle, like Fran, might have some emotional issues¡­ Just then! Nadia, who had been walking in the lead with great enthusiasm, suddenly collapsed. ¡°Huh?!¡± Giselle hurriedly tried to help Nadia up, but lo and behold! Giselle collapsed to the ground as well. ¡°Giselle! Nadia!¡± Adelaide also rushed forward to help Nadia up. As she helped her up, she heard an eerie voice in her mind. It was the same ¡®Telepathy¡¯ that Lou used to talk with Fran before. ¡ºHmmm, woman! What¡¯s your real name? That¡¯s right ¨D¨D¨DI see.¡» The moment she heard that voice. Adelaide, like Giselle and Nadia, lost consciousness and collapsed on the spot. CH 52 Lou and Fran¡¯s battle against the Ogres was past the halfway point. They had already slaughtered almost 70% of the ogres in the village. Lou and Fran, who were stationed at the entrance to the village, had a clear division of labor. While Fran devoted herself to shooting long-range attack magic¡­ Lou made sure to take out the enemies that Fran missed with the same long range attack magic, and also to keep an eye out for surprise attacks. ¡°Fran, did you hear some of the herd suddenly growling just now?¡± ¡°Yes, they howled very loudly.¡± ¡°They were calling out for help to the pack leader outside.¡± ¡°What? L-Leader?¡± Lou said that there were ten new ogres heading their way to rescue them. One of them was apparently reacting abnormally for an ogre. ¡°That¡¯s a superior species¡­ probably the Ogre King. Kelly, listen to me. We¡¯re going to move to a safe place and ambush them.¡± Presently, only a few of the ogres in the village were attacking them. The injured had fled deep into the village due to Lou and Fran¡¯s attack magic. So, as Lou said, this was the time to back off. ¡°Fran! Just kill the ones coming at you, then retreat!¡± ¡°Copy that!¡± Luu and Fran nodded to each other and shot out Fire Blasts to destroy the attacking ogres. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó About 15 minutes later:.. Lou, Fran, and Kelturi moved to a small hilltop overlooking the village. When they took cover¡­ The pack of ogres, who heard the screams of their friends and rushed to the scene, appeared. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a higher specie. If we defeat him, we can catch up to Giselle and Nadia in points.¡± Lou muttered and urged Fran and Kelturi to move. The ogre pack hadn¡¯t noticed them yet. As Lou had pointed out, the Ogre King was a completely different creature from the other ogres, even at first glance. First off, his physique was different. He was more than twice the size of a normal ogre, and his viciously developed chest muscles were a sight for sore eyes. The Ogre King immediately noticed the devastation of his friends in the village. He roared loudly, filled with anger and sorrow. The air shivered, and even Fran, who was used to hunting in the forest, stiffened involuntarily. Lou placed his hand gently on Fran¡¯s shoulder. ¡°He¡¯s mournful¡­but he¡¯s the predator, and we¡¯re his prey. At the end of the day, we¡¯re doomed to be incompatible.¡± When Fran heard Lou¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the significance of this forest was. Fight demons to protect the ones you love¡­ In order not to get yourself killed, you should aim to improve your skills and experience a real battle. She could understand the logic¡­ Once, her fianc¨¦, Reinhardt, was killed by a bipedal winged dragon Wyvern that attacked the royal capital. It was a unilateral attack, and he was killed for no fault of his own. However, the ogres in front of her showed that demons also have feelings and families¡­ ¡°Thinking is important, but don¡¯t lose sight of what¡¯s important because of overthinking.¡± ¡°Lou¡­¡± ¡°If you lose sight¡­you might lose something even more important. And when that happens, it¡¯ll be too late.¡± Fran completely understood what Lou meant. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡°I¡¯ll take this one, Fran, you cover me.¡± Lou announced as he watched the ogres enter the village. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Hmm! I just have an ominous premonition¡­Let¡¯s finish this fight right away and move on to Adelaide-san and the others.¡± ¡°An ominous premonition?¡± ¡°Yeah. Fran, stay here and wait for me.¡± Lou left at that, and in a flash, he flew and headed under the ogres. Then he landed right behind the Ogre pack. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m the enemy you¡¯re looking for.¡± All of the ogres heard Lou¡¯s voice and roared in anger. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, but I have no time. Let me get this over with, once and for all.¡± Lou breathed in and chanted a Kotodama with godspeed. ¡°O blazing Earth vein on my left hand, O swirling Earth breath on my right hand; Fire and Wind, the Red Lotus Flame Blade born from the union of your spirits, fire at the enemy!¡± Immediately after, flames rose in Lou¡¯s left hand, and a gust of wind began to swirl in his right hand. What! Lou was trying to invoke two spirits at once to perform a combined magic. Usually, those who could use different magica attributes in a single activation¡­ It was said that it was only possible for beings beyond human cognition. The same was true for the Arlvs, who were much closer to the fairy race than to humans. Fran, of course, and Kelturi, too, watched with bated breath. Even Kelturi, who had been talking so much about how amazing Lou was, was taken aback by how out of the ordinary he was now that she was given an actual performance. ¡°Explosive Flame!¡± With a roar, a huge flame shot up from Lou¡¯s left hand like a dragon rising to the sky, and from his right hand, a huge tornado whirled up at the same time and attacked the Ogre King and his herd. In the blink of an eye, the Ogres were engulfed in flames, and furthermore, was swept up in the tornado, torn into pieces, and died¡­ Their blazing figures were like huge bonfires. However, Lou didn¡¯t pay any attention to the Ogre King and his company, as if he was done with them. ¡°My ominous premonitions are about to come true. It even involves the presence of darkness!¡± After slaughtering the ogres in no time at all, Lou bit his lip. ¡°The presence of darkness?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s no time to explain. Adelaide-san and the others¡¯ magic aura reactions are weakening. Let¡¯s move to their spot without delay.¡± Lou said, and then¡­ He again called for Vivi, the female Earth spirit, Gnomide. Vivi seemed to remember Fran¡¯s face. She smiled not only at Lou, but also at Fran. Sensing that Adelaide and the others were in danger, Lou must be planning to use Transference Magic to get to them at once. ¡°Fran!¡± Lou called out, and Fran leaned against him without any hesitation, just like before. After ensuring that Fran¡¯s hands were firmly grasping him, Lou shouted to Kelturi. ¡°Kelly, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m using Transference Magic. You¡¯ll have to follow us later!¡± Hearing this, Kelturi replied loudly. ¡°No, you¡¯ve got to be kidding! I¡¯m coming with you!¡± ¡°This is what I¡¯m supposed to do!¡± Kelturi hugged Lou and Fran together. ¡°I¡¯m worried about Chairman and Giselle, too. Please! Take me with you!¡± Lou heard Kelturi¡¯s request and saw Fran nodding just as quick¡­ Lou named Vivi again and the three of them fell into the Spirit World. CH 53 Vivi, the Gnomide Earth Spirit that Lou summoned, led them through the Spirit World by Transference Magic. ¡°Hurry up, Vivi!¡± Lou commanded the spirit girl with a serious expression. The walls of the Spirit World, inhabited by the spirits of the Earth, were as beautiful as ever, with deposits of various gems and metals, but¡­ The three now had no time to appreciate the scenery. Even Kelturi, who always got herself involved, fell quiet. Before long¡­ The Spirit World connected with their destination, and before they knew it, the three people were standing on the ground. Their destination was the Ancient Ruins as Lou had specified, and indeed, they landed right in front of the place. At that moment. A strange magical aura struck the three as if to envelope them. The horror of it was that it was non-human. Basically, when using Transference Magic and getting targeted¡­ It would be the moment you arrive at your destination. Spirits instinctively considered the safety of the magicians at the destination. They were supposed to take you to a place where there was no enemy threat. This time, however, an existence beyond the power of spirits was waiting for them. The first to react to the danger was Vivi, who had brought Lou, Fran and Kelturi here. The spirit girl spread her arms to the left and right and glared at her opponent, as if protecting them. Who was it?¡­ ¡°Nadia!¡± The person in front of the three of them was ¡­ none other than Nadia Charlois. Kelturi shouted her student¡¯s name. However! The terrifying magical aura that emanated from Nadia was no longer hers. ¡ºHahahahaha! This woman¡¯s negative emotions are comforting! Not bad for a vessel.¡» A low, heavy, hoarse man¡¯s voice came out of Nadia¡¯s mouth. Lou bit his lip tightly and looked at Nadia. ¡°It¡¯s a devil!¡­And this magical aura isn¡¯t a piece of cake.¡± Did he hear Lou¡¯s mutterings? From the mouth of the ¡®once Nadia¡¯ came a high-pitched laughter and words that hinted at amusement. ¡ºFwahahahahaha, you little bastard! Can you tell who I am? Your magical aura is also quite interesting. And for a ¡­ human, that¡¯s a hell of a lot of magical power!¡» Lou was dealing with a devil¡­ He commanded Fran and Kelturi with his hand and motioned for them to stay back. ¡ºHahaha, you want to protect the women? But it¡¯s no use.¡» The devil laughed again, muttered something, and pointed the fingers of both hands at Fran and Kelturi. ¡ºIn the name of this Vine¡­make thy true name known to me! From this moment on, you will be my faithful servant!¡» The terrifying Secret Technique(Hijutsu ¨C https://narutofanon.fandom.com/wiki/Hijutsu ) of the devil, Vine¡­ Humans, and even devils, had a true name. A True Name was bestowed to them by the Creator. A True Name could be described as a word that indicated the entire soul. Therefore, to have one¡¯s true name known was to have one¡¯s soul, which was the foundation of the individual, bound and to have one¡¯s freedom taken away. Vine had the ability to read people¡¯s True Names through his evil power and make them his servants. After Vine released his Kotodama¡­ Fran and Kelturi¡¯s eyes lost their focus, and life drained from their faces. In no time, they fainted and collapsed slowly to the ground¡­ ¡°You¡­¡± ¡ºHahaha, are you frustrated, kid? My power can read True Names that the Creator has given and manipulate anyone as I see fit. You¡¯re next. You and your women will be my servants.¡» ¡ºHold there!¡» ¡ºHmm?¡» What a surprise! Vivi, who hadn¡¯t spoken a word until now, spoke through Telepathy and glared at the devil with Lou. ¡ºWhoa! An Earth Spirit, Gnomide? But I have no use for low-level spirits! Unless you want to be collateral damage, then get the hell out of here!¡± ¡°Shut up! Wood devil! You dare to speak to me like that when you know I¡¯m the daughter of Amymon, the noble Lord of the Earth!¡± ¡ºW-What! Amaymon, you say?!¡» The surprised Nadia-Vine Devil ¡­ stared at Vivi. Then, after a few moments of silence¡­ He started laughing in amusement. ¡ºHahahahahah, you¡¯re indeed the daughter of the Earth King! But why are you following this human? Hmm?¡» ¡°Shut up! Who do you think you are?! Demon! Insult Master Lou, and I¡¯ll never forgive you.¡» ¡ºOh! How can you not forgive me?¡» Vivi shouted, and¡­ A dark magic power rose from the earth. Evidently, Vivi was willing to fight Vine to protect her Master. ¡ºI will crush you with the magic of the great Earth!¡» ¡ºHo, interesting! Let¡¯s do this, little girl! Let me take care of you¡­¡» Vine was challenged to a fight and was ready to accept. However! ¡ºVivi, I¡¯m fine¡­Leave this to me.¡» After Lou quietly ordered Vivi to back down, Vivi, who blew her top, surprisingly accepted. ¡°¡­Master Lou, are you telling me to get out of here?¡­I understand.¡» After Vivi said that¡­she disappeared without a trace. Vine, on the other hand, nodded vigorously as he watched Vivi leave. ¡ºMmm! I¡¯m getting more tempted to make you my servant! A mere mortal with the daughter of Amaymon as his follower!¡» Apparently, Vine¡¯s interest in Lou deepened. But Lou laughed and shook his head. ¡ºMe? Your Servant? I don¡¯t want it.¡» ¡ºNuh-uh! It¡¯s no use! Once the True Name in your soul is exposed¡­you won¡¯t be able to resist me at all.¡» Vine smiled in amusement and now pointed his index finger at Lou. ¡ºKekeke, now, why don¡¯t you tell me your True Name?¡» Lou, however, was completely unfazed. A moment later, Vine¡¯s questioning and upset voice sounded¡­ There was even a hint of impatience. ¡ºW-Why? How ridiculous! Y-Your name! I can¡¯t read your True Name!¡» Vine was utterly flustered. He was caught in a strange situation of failing to read the True Name of someone he had underestimated as a mere human being. Once he read a True Name, the victim would become his slave, and there was no way he/she could resist him. ¡ºHuh, what¡¯s the matter? Show me what you¡¯re good at. Your lowly power to steal and read people¡¯s True Names!¡» ¡ºHmph! My power is not limited to this! Storm, come!¡» Vine shouted, and a huge tornado appeared. Despite witnessing tremendous magic¡­ Lou¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. On the contrary, there was an inscrutable smile on his mouth. Eventually, the tornado struck Lou, but he remained unperturbed. The blades of wind that were supposed to cut Lou to shreds hadn¡¯t hurt him at all. Vine¡¯s expression changed to one of astonishment. The wind attack magic that he had cast had not reached Lou. The attack magic had been nullified. ¡ºI-Im-Impossible!? M-My magic! I can¡¯t believe you deactivated it!¡» Who exactly was the person in front of him! Vine held his head in his hands as all of his options were blocked one by one. ¡ºDevil! You¡¯ve only got your spirit inside her anyway, haven¡¯t you?¡» Lou said to the demon, as if he had seen through everything. Then, he scowled at Vine sternly. ¡ºWhen a devil like you nests in a place like this, it puts quite a strain on your vessel. I don¡¯t want anything more to happen to my precious student¡¯s body. ¡ºStupid! This woman¡¯s body can be replaced in any number of ways. For example, one of the two of them.¡» In response to Vine¡¯s words, who didn¡¯t give a damn about Nadia as a substitute¡­ Lou¡¯s magic power swelled all at once, perhaps in anger. ¡ºAs I thought, you devils are cunning and cruel. No¡­how did you get that way?¡» ¡ºThe he-hell, human?¡» No wonder Vine was surprised. What! Lou¡¯s voice changed mid-sentence. The first voice was Lou¡¯s, but the next turned into someone else¡¯s voice. ¡ºYou must have started out noble as apostles. You dared to fall from heaven to guide the Son of Man¡­so where did your noble aspirations of self-sacrifice?¡» The mysterious voice sounded familiar, didn¡¯t it¡­? Vine was completely shaken up and so terrified which was clearly visible from the side. ¡ºT-T-That, was that your voice?! No way! I-I-It can¡¯t be! That¡¯s impossible! Ah, that being! His soul and body were supposed to be bound to the nethermost level of the underworld.¡» Vine covered his ears and tried to block out the mysterious voice, but his efforts were in vain. ¡ºHuh! Have you become desperate just because I was gone? You fool!¡» ¡ºI-I-it¡¯s a lie! You can¡¯t fool me! Hahaha, kid! Let¡¯s get this over with! I¡¯ll be waiting fro you in the ruins.¡» Vine managed to regain his composure, spat out a discarded line and tried to escape. But! Nadia¡¯s body, which he had been occupying, was stuck as if she were in a golden bind. ¡ºD-damn it! Hey, y-you!!!¡» ¡ºIt¡¯s useless¡­ I cast a Binding Spell on her body. I told you not to put any more strain on her.¡» Unbeknownst to him¡­ Lou had already bound Nadia¡¯s body and cast a spell that made her immobile. It was also accomplished without him chanting while talking to Vine¡­ It was truly an unfathomable power. Lou stepped forward and opened his mouth. This time, it was Lou¡¯s true voice. ¡ºI don¡¯t see them here, the two other women¡­Did you capture them?¡» ¡ºGah! W-What if I did?! What are you gonna do? You wretch!¡» Lou¡¯s eyes narrowed at Vine¡¯s reply, and his face was distorted a bit in anger. Lou licked his dry lips with his soft red tongue and¡­ Once again, a voice that was not his spoke to Vine in a relentless tone. ¡ºNeedless to say¡­ should anything happen to the women¡­¡» ¡ºW-What if something happened to them? What¡¯ll you do?!¡» ¡ºI will tear your soul into pieces and return you to eternal emptiness.¡» ¡ºWh! What?!¡» ¡ºIf your soul is mutilated¡­even an immortal devil can never resurrect again. You will become a garbage remains, wandering in the void for eternity, hahehe!¡» That personality wasn¡¯t at all Lou¡¯s¡­ He borrowed his face and laughed coldly with a frenzied look on his face. Obviously, the devil feared him too¡­ As Nadia stood there, bound by Lou¡¯s Binding Spell, a mist-like object poured out of her mouth and fled toward the ruins. As to his whereabouts¡­ Lou, who followed him with a keen eye, pasted a ruthless smile on his face, which made him entirely different from his usual appearance. CH 54 ¡°I¡¯m in no condition to help¡­Nadia right now ¡­So, let me heal Fran and Kelly first, both of them..¡± Lou muttered¡­then began to focus his thoughts. Vine¡­ He was a fearsome devil who could read the True Names of wizards and manipulate them as his servants as he wished. Since Vine knew Fran¡¯s and Kelturi¡¯s True Names¡­ Lou needed to use a certain Secret Technique ???? called the Forbidden Spell. To do so, he must borrow the great power of the ¡®other entity¡¯ that now existed inside Lou. Lou called out the name of that descent with familiarity and reverence. ¡ºCan you hear my voice? Lucifer!¡» ¡ºI get it. If Vine committed the crime, I¡¯m only and partially to blame.¡» What was the True Name that Vine read in the first place? The full names that they were currently using were the so-called aliases. It was just a temporary name. True Name was¡­ It was the name given by the Creator, who ruled the universe, to each and every life with his blessing. In other words, a True Name, known only to the Creator, was a title that represented an individual. Meanwhile, if a True Name was known to a third party¡­ The absolute power of the Creator in his name would deprive him of all his will. That was to say, it was a frightening name that could allow a third party who knew someone¡¯s True Name to control him at will. ¡ºThere¡¯s no time to waste, I beg you as a contractor! The spell, please.¡» ¡ºMmm! I understand, Lou. I will rewrite the True Names bestowed to them by the Creator with the power of Lucifer, but only with their consent.¡» ¡ºOkay, I¡¯ll call directly to their souls and persuade them. In the meantime, I¡¯ll have Moral protect everyone¡¯s bodies¡­Moral! You¡¯ve heard my telepathy, haven¡¯t you? From the Spirit World, come forth! And do as I command!¡» After Lou chanted the Kotodama, miasma drifted about, and a space cracked. The Present World and the Spirit World were now connected. From the space, Lou¡¯s follower, Moral, appeared in a kneeling position with her left hand on her chest. ¡°As you wish! I will protect Master Lou and the three women¡¯s bodies.¡± Lou nodded to Moral and extended a hand to Fran¡¯s chest first. It was to touch the soul that dwelled in her heart. Fran¡¯s shapely breasts transmitted their suppleness to Lou¡¯s hand. As he closed his eyes and chanted a kotodama, he heard Fran¡¯s voice in his soul. It was a voice desperately calling and crying out for Lou. ¡ºLou! Where are you? Don¡¯t leave me here! I don¡¯t want to be alone anymore! I don¡¯t want to be so sad!¡» As if in response to Fran¡¯s voice, Lou sent a message through Telepathy directly from his hand to her soul. Lou¡¯s magic wave aura, which was much stronger than normal Telepathy, permeated Fran¡¯s soul. ¡ºIt¡¯s okay, Fran. I¡¯m here! There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Will you trust me to take care of everything?¡» A wave and a heartbeat came from Fran¡¯s soul, who was relieved to be touched by Lou¡¯s magic power wave. The next thing Lou heard was her undying trust in him. ¡º¡­I owe you my life, Lou. I have faith in you! Please! Lead me!¡» ¡ºOkay, Fran! I know you can feel my wave motion. I¡¯ll get you out of this. Don¡¯t waver¡­Lucifer, please!¡» As soon as Lou¡¯s voice and the magic wave were cut off¡­ Another magic wave, overwhelmingly huge, came pouring into Fran¡¯s soul. Then followed by a solemn voice, completely unfamiliar to her. ¡ºO woman! I shall change thy True Name, which was bestowed to you by the Creator, once again. But this is a breach of the laws. Do you dare to accept this taboo?¡» ¡ºY-Y-You, who are you¡­?¡» When Fran heard Lucifer¡¯s voice, she was momentarily confused. However! In the blink of an eye, her words turned into trust. ¡ºYes, you are the other Lou ???????I know¡­I can tell! Please, lead the way!¡» Fran had no doubts about Lucifer, as she promised Lou. She was leaving everything to Lou. Lucifer couldn¡¯t help but marvel. ¡ºWhoa! Brilliant, woman! Did you intuit the connection between me and Lou? Very well! I¡¯ll do you a favor.¡» As soon as Lucifer¡¯s voice sounded, Fran¡¯s consciousness sank deeper and deeper¡­ ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡°L-Lou!¡± ¡­Fran wondered, How long have I been unconscious? When she came to her senses, she saw the devil girl she had met before, Moral, in front of her. And further away¡­ Lou was resting his hand on Kelturi¡¯s chest. She, too, had fallen unconscious. ¡°H-HUUUUUH!¡± Kelly¡¯s?! Lou¡¯s hand is on Kelly¡¯s chest?! Fran stuttered again as Lou put his hand on the unconscious Kelturi¡¯s chest and moved it. ¡°Francisca-sama ¡­ please be quiet.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Moral put her index finger to her lips and warned Fran. ¡°Master Lou is concentrating now. Don¡¯t be dismayed, you were saved the same way too.¡± Before long¡­ Moral laughed mischievously as Kelturi¡¯s figure was enveloped in a blinding white light. ¡°Giggle, looks like she¡¯s made it.¡± ¡°Is K-Kelly going to be okay?¡± ¡°Yes, she will.¡± ¡°P-Phew! Thank God!¡± ¡°For a long time now¡­Kelturi-sama has maintained a stubborn attitude toward Master Lou, but ultimately, she believes in him from the bottom of her heart.¡± A few moments later, Kelturi woke up. It was just as Moral had said. After staring at Lou, she clung to him and began to cry without fear of public scrutiny. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± ¡°Very well, I will take care of the three of them.¡± Henceforth, Lou¡­ Lou said he was going to the Ancient Ruins to save Adelaide and Giselle, whose souls were trapped by the devil Vine. He said he had to defeat Vine and free their souls. Fran was worried about them, and wanted to accompany him, too. However, it was clear that she would only be a burden to him. The same was true for Kelturi. Her pride kept her head down, because of what had happened just now. What worried her even more was Nadia, who Vine had taken as a vessel. She¡¯s been asleep since a while ago. The key to Nadia¡¯s recovery must be in Vine¡¯s hands. According to Moral¡­ That strange being named Vine was one of the sovereigns of the underworld, and his title was Count. He was one of the most powerful devils in the world. Besides being skilled at magic, manipulating the weather, and various other abilities, his ability to read True Names was particularly troublesome. Fortunately, Vine¡¯s power seemed to be magic. The only way to counter it was to completely block the magic itself, or to defeat Vine before his spell was activated. If given no other choice, make him incapable of fighting. Lou swept a glance at Fran and Kelturi, then at Nadia, who was still down, with a stern expression on his face. Fran¡¯s voice sprang in an instant. ¡°Please, Lou! Save my mother!¡± ¡°I got it, Fran. I¡¯m on it!¡± Lou smiled at her, nodded and waved his hand¡­ He took a long leap and walked into the Ruins. Meanwhile¡­ Vine was so terrified that he escaped from Nadia¡¯s body, which he had only used as his vessel. He has now returned to his original body in the Ruins. He was the lion-headed sovereign, astride a jet-black horse and holding a poisonous viper in his hand. He had a grim expression on his face, and a question kept swirling in his head. ¡°What¡¯s with th-th-that voice? There¡¯s no doubt it¡¯s His Excellency¡­¡± ¡¯The Morning Star¡¯, ¡®He Who Holds The Light¡¯¡­He was once known by many names. He was once a loyal apostle in the service of the absolute omniscient and omnipotent being, the Creator. On a certain day, a certain idea came to him, and he expressed his opinion and preached to the Creator. But he failed miserably. The Creator labeled him as ¡®arrogant¡¯ and tried to punish him for his opinion. He found the punishment unreasonable and challenged the Creator to a battle¡­ As a result, however, he was sealed off. His noble soul and immortal strong body¡­ He had been tethered to Cocytus, the lowest level of the underworld. But was it the whim of the Creator? He was suddenly incarnated as the ruler of a human country. He reunited and led the former apostles, known as the 72 Pillars, who had lost their ambition and were divided. At that time, Vine found immense joy in serving as his loyal servant again. However, he was reincarnated as a human being, a creature, after all¡­ When the former apostles died and perished in the midst of their ambitions again, they split up and each one of them behaved according to their own desires and selfishness¡­ ¡ºVine!¡» Without a warning, someone called his name. ¡ºRelease the women whose souls you have captured, and fight me. This¡­is an order.¡± There was no doubt about it. Vine had no idea why that voice was coming out of a human boy¡¯s mouth, but¡­ Just as Vine had thought, it was ¡®his¡¯ voice that called out again for the first time in thousands of years. Translator Notes: I may have translated Moral as a demon before, I¡¯m just confused which term best suit. Anyway, henceforth, Moral will be a devil¡­The orcs, goblins, etc¡­will just be the demons/monsters¡­ PS: This is getting interesting!! It came as a surprise that there would be Lucifer here (¡°¡Ð?¡Ð¡±) CH 55 ¡ºVine¡­I, a former archangel, am responsible for my fall from heaven, and you, a fallen angel, are responsible for yours.¡» ¡ºBut!¡»Lucifer continued. ¡ºThis time, the evil you¡¯ve done ¡­ in devouring the soul of an innocent girl ¡­ must be dealt with squarely.¡» Clear and decisive¡­ Lucifer fired¡­ Vine shiverred upon hearing the inchoate voice with absolutely no room for rebuttal¡­ ¡ºY-Your Excellency! Though it may be impossible¡­I will fight you with all my might!¡» The moment Vine said that! The scenery around suddenly changed. It was a completely different, empty, white space¡­ Vine and Lou, clad in a huge magical wave aura, were levitating alone together. He wanted to make sure that their transcendent magic in this battle between them wouldn¡¯t affect this world. Lucifer transferred them to the Spirit World he had created. Vine¡¯s sharp eyes glared at Lou. A roar leaked from the lion¡¯s mouth, and a Kotodama was chanted heroically. ¡ºCome forth and strike my enemy, Storm! Clothe me in solid shield, O raging water!¡» A tornado more than two sizes larger than the one Vine had just summoned rolled in and hit Lou. The hard water shield that Vine summoned covered his entire body to protect him. This time! Even if he was no match for Lucifer, he wanted to strike him once somehow! Maybe the person in front of him was¡­ Like Louis Saleon, he was probably a temporary vessel¡­ Exactly! He¡¯d do whatever it took to cut through the body of a vulnerable human like Lou! That blow was fierce and spirited filled with such thoughts. Unfortunately! This time, Vine¡¯s wish dissipated in vain. The tornado had indeed swallowed Lou¡¯s body. He was completely unfazed. On the contrary¡­ Without taking any defensive posture, Lou folded his arms and glared at Vine. Damn it! I¡¯ve made certain it¡¯s a magic wave that a Wind Spirit like Sylph can¡¯t nullify! If wind doesn¡¯t work, then water will! Vine donned the water as a defense, raising the pressure to such an extreme that it would repel any powerful weapon¡­ He tried to hit Lou again. ¡ºHa-ha-ha-ha-ha, kiddo! Let my magic power extinguish you!¡» Just then! Large shadows appeared on Lou¡¯s back. The shadows soon glowed and morphed into giant wings of pure white. They enveloped Lou¡¯s entire body. The huge wings weren¡¯t only beautiful. They also easily deflected the countless high-pressure water blades that Vine had fired. ¡ºAHHHHHH, those ones!!! I-I-I¡¯m pretty sure those are his wings! T-They¡¯re still as beautiful! Ha! How divine!!!¡» The beautiful image of Lucifer, the angel, popped in Vine¡¯s mind. You fell from the high heavens with us that day¡­ You were called the Bright Star of Dawn, but your beautiful body was thrown down to the bottom of the earth by the Creator. However! I know it. You¡¯re not an ¡®arrogant¡¯ being. To guide the ignorant children of men and make them try to live strong and noble¡­ You merely made a request to the Creator¡­ Consequently, God distorted your soul as evil and made you an object of fear. Nonetheless, you were not defeated by your notoriety that has been established around the world. You taught the Son of Man, who had always been adrift, to live by his own judgment and seize his destiny. And in return¡­ The Son of Man learned of the torment called Original Sin. But only when you¡¯ve gone through the pain! Can you gain several folds of joy and happiness¡­ The Son of Man was able to know. BOOM! The twelve wings that protected Luu shone brightly. ¡ºIs that it? Vine¡­it¡¯s Lou¡¯s turn this time.¡» Lucifer¡¯s voice, which was as monotone as ever, sent a chill down Vine¡¯s spine. Even devils had fears. Vine hurriedly chanted the same Kotodama as before. He activated the magic, and once again was covered by a wall of high-pressure water. Out of nowhere¡­ He heard a Kotodama¡­ Here it comes! It was Lou¡¯s voice. ¡ºO Great Ice Princess! Thou can only smile coldly with eternal, frozen grief! I shall turn that smile into a blade that can cut through anything and shoot the enemy!¡» He chanted the Kotodama within the closed, dazzling wings. Eventually, the wings opened and Lou¡¯s figure appeared. ¡ºFreeze!¡» Simultaneously with the decisive Kotodama, the magic was activated. Lou¡¯s tremendous magical wave aura surged forward. It was a tremendously chilly air. The air in the Spirit World froze with the spell. The water that was supposed to protect Vine quickly froze, crushing him in the process¡­ S-Sure enough! I-I¡¯m no match for him. Vine thought amidst his fading consciousness, before he fainted. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ºUugh¡­¡» When Vine regained consciousness, Lou was standing in front of him. Vine looked at Lou and shook her head. It seemed that he wasn¡¯t thrown into time eternal. ¡ºI¡­you didn¡¯t rush my soul?¡» ¡ºVine! You did not touch the hostages. So I¡¯ll keep my promise.¡» Along with Lou¡¯s voice, Lucifer¡¯s monotone voice echoed. ¡ºThat¡¯s right, Vine. I objected, though¡­ You can thank Lou for that.¡» ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­¡» Lou¡¯s voice came down again on the speechless Vine. ¡ºI made a soul contract with a devil. Lucifer was the first. But you, Vine, will be the next to be contracted.¡» Vine then made a pact with Lou. And that would mean becoming Lucifer¡¯s subordinate at the same time. Yes, just like a long, long time ago. The main body of the devil Vine had the appearance of a grim lion that rarely expressed emotions. But the tears that glistened in his eyes showed his joy and exhilaration. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ºAdelaide-san!¡» Somewhere in the distance, Adelaide heard a voice calling her. ¡ºAll right! Keep your head up. I¡¯m here to help you. From now on, do exactly as I say. You were abducted by a devil who read your True Name. There¡¯s only one way to save yourself.¡» The voice sounded familiar to Adelaide. She immediately called out to the owner of the voice. ¡ºLou, are you Lou?!¡» ¡ºYes, I am! The same thing happened to Fran, but she survived. I¡¯ll use the same magic on you.¡» ¡ºHahaha, she¡¯ll listen to anything you say. But that¡¯s not right. A knight is supposed to protect the Princess!¡» She must have felt relieved the moment she heard Lou¡¯s voice¡­ Adelaide¡¯s usual light-heartedness had returned. ¡ºI¡¯m sorry!¡» ¡ºHehehe, it¡¯s okay, I get it! I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡» Adelaide focused her attention and waited for Lou¡¯s next instructions. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó When Adelaide woke up¡­ Lou had just put his hand on Giselle¡¯s chest and was in the process of sending a magic wave aura. But after a while, he took his hand away and let out a deep sigh. ¡°Lou!¡± Adelaide called out. Lou turned to her and gave her a weak smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m having trouble.¡± Lou said¡­ Giselle didn¡¯t trust what he said at all, so he could cast the spell. ¡°That sounds bad. Is there anything I can do?¡± Adelaide asked, but Lou shook his head. ¡°Adelaide-san, you¡¯ve just returned from the brink of death, and you¡¯re unwell. I don¡¯t want to overwhelm you.¡± When Adelaide heard Lou¡¯s words, she smiled happily. ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯d risk my life to save my precious students.¡± Lou discerned Adelaide¡¯s resolve, and a thought occurred to him. ¡°All right!¡­Well then, Adelaide-san, I want you to hold hands with me. I¡¯m going to call out to Giselle with my magi wave aura.¡± Lou held his hand out to Adelaide awkwardly. It was the first time Adelaide had seen Lou looking so unsure of himself. ¡°Lou, relax a bit. This isn¡¯t like you. Or are you just a little nervous because you touched this old lady¡¯s breasts?¡± ¡°N-No! Not at all!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine! You saved Fran¡¯s life again, didn¡¯t you? I consider Giselle as my beloved daughter, too. Let¡¯s work together to save her.¡± Adelaide stared at Lou¡¯s face and stated resolutely. CH 56 For Giselle, Lou said, ¡°I¡¯m going to change my method of persuasion a little.¡± Eventually, Lou summoned a fearsome three-headed magical beast from the underworld. ¡­The Cerberus. As a summoner, Adelaide had heard beforehand that Lou was following this magical beast that served as the gatekeeper of the underworld, but she was still pricked by curiosity. No wonder. It was the first time for Adelaide to see Cerberus in person, and it was the perfect object of curiosity for her. While Adelaide was staring¡­ Lou commanded Cerberus to do something. Then, with a brief howl, the magical beast sat down and closed its eyes. It seemed like Lou had ordered it to protect him and Adelaide during the operation! Lou turned to Adelaide again. Now it was time for the two of them to invoke the rescue spell on Giselle. ¡°Adelaide-san, you need to time your breathing first.¡± Previously, during the spring semester, students had been practicing the basics of magic. And breathing was one of the many fundamentals of magic. Adelaide nodded silently and gradually matched her own breathing to Lou¡¯s. After a while, the unique rhythm of the Breathing Technique brought Adelaide into a state of complete relaxation. She relaxed physically and let her consciousness flow to Lou. Eventually, the magic wave aura emitted by both Lou and Adelaide merged and sublimated. A mysterious wave of magical power enveloped Adelaide, making her feel as comfortable as if she were in a peach garden. Lou, on the other hand, closed his eyes and didn¡¯t move a muscle. The two were already in a light trance. Lou placed his hand on Giselle¡¯s chest. If Fran were to see this, she would writhe in jealousy. But Lou¡¯s hand was already wrapped in a dazzling glow¡­ Little by little, the light was sucked into Giselle¡¯s heart. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ºWhat is this place?¡» When Adelaide exclaimed, Lou¡¯s voice came right back. ¡ºGiselle has created a spiritual world within her soul, the so-called Mental World. We¡¯ve entered it as astral spirits. And ¡­ Giselle¡¯s will is here.¡» Lou and Adelaide¡¯s souls, it seemed, had now left their bodies. Adelaide felt as if she was having a very vivid dream, and a touch of sentience. Adelaide looked around her¡­ It was a desolate desert. The trees were dying, and the river in front of them had completely dried up, exposing the bottom. This¡­was this what was going on in Giselle¡¯s mind? That child, who was so free and imposing¡­ This was the mind world which portrayed what was in the heart¡­ Adelaide immediately conveyed her doubts to Lou. ¡ºNo, no, Adelaide-san.¡» ¡ºWhat do you mean?¡» ¡ºThis is a sham, not Giselle¡¯s original intention.¡» ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡» ¡ºGiselle wanted to live a freer life, and she got lost. The responsibility of being the Student Council President, leading all the students of the Magical Girls Academy, and being the proud daughter of a Duke, had completely molded her into one type of person.¡» ¡ºA mold?¡» ¡ºTo put it another way, it¡¯s an alternative way of life. At one point, a conflict arose in Giselle¡¯s mind wondering if this was the way she want to be¡­And, it mounted.¡» ¡ºGiselle¡¯s struggling deep inside¡­I didn¡¯t notice anything at all¡­¡± Adelaide muttered quietly and looked down apologetically. When Lou saw how unusually pained Adelaide was, he continued to speak. ¡ºMoreover, the devil, Vine bewitched Nadia, who then took advantage of Giselle and pretended to be a friend.¡» ¡ºNa- Nadia!¡­R-Really?¡» ¡ºYeah, Giselle was influenced by Nadia¡¯s negative, horrible darkness, and her personality became more and more violent and extreme.¡» But Lou had already defeated Vine. Giselle should be free by now. As if reading Adelaide¡¯s thoughts, Lou said. ¡ºI have defeated the devil and broken the spell.¡» Lou said without hesitation. The rest was in Giselle¡¯s mind. The life of the talented Giselle¡­ ¡­In fact, it was full of many possibilities. Someone had to make her aware of the ¡®truth¡¯¡­ She would die in this world, shut in¡­ That was according to Lou. He was calm, as if he was already sure he could help. Adelaide, on the other hand, was impatient and couldn¡¯t stand waiting. ¡ºLou! F-For now, let¡¯s get to Giselle.¡» ¡ºOkay, let¡¯s hurry. The magic wave will tell us where she is.¡» Thus¡­ They went to the place where Giselle was. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ºYou again? I¡¯m not getting out of here!¡» ¡ºGiselle, this place is dangerous. Please, you have to listen to me.¡» ¡ºShut up! I feel so at home here! I¡¯m free and unbound!¡» When Giselle recognized Lou, she spat at him. Then she sat down with her knees in her arms and turned away with a plop. ¡ºGiselle-san!¡» ¡ºHuh!? Who¡¯s it? C-Chairman!¡» Adelaide called out from behind Lou. Then Giselle jumped up like a spring puppet. ¡ºI¡¯m Giselle Carpentier, Class 3-3A. Good day, Chairman.¡» In addition to developing students¡¯ magical abilities, the Magic Girls Academy also teaches them lady etiquette. A habit that had been ingrained in her for two years wasn¡¯t so easy to get rid of. Giselle was an aspiring knight of the capital and was polite. She greeted Adelaide with an upright and respectful bow. ¡ºYou fool! You¡¯re not supposed to be here!¡» Adelaide said. She approached Giselle and hugged her. ¡ºYe-ye-yeah!¡» Adelaide whispered slowly as she tightly hugged the confused Giselle. Let¡¯s get back to everyone¡­ Giselle listened to Adelaide¡¯s persuasion, but slowly shook her head as her expression turned morose. ¡ºI can¡¯t go back in disgrace now. I couldn¡¯t stop Nadia from going out of control, and I caused trouble for everyone. And on top of that, I lost the game.¡» When Adelaide heard Giselle¡¯s words, she burst out laughing. ¡ºHahaha, you¡¯re a gem, but you¡¯re just a student, aren¡¯t you? Students, you see, grow as they learn. Sometimes we make mistakes.¡» ¡ºC-Chairman¡­¡» ¡ºDon¡¯t overreach yourself. It¡¯s only natural that you¡¯re unable to solve these difficult problems.¡» ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡» ¡ºGiselle-san, you¡¯ve been working too hard. you know? Let your shoulders relax.¡» ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡» ¡ºBe more lenient with adults. Ask for help. But don¡¯t forget to be polite. You¡¯re polite enough for that.¡» ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡» ¡ºAs a lady, you are well qualified!¡» Giselle was admonished by Adelaide¡­ She remained silent and looked down in embarrassment. However, Giselle¡¯s expression had returned to her face with a clarity she had never seen before. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡°Lou! Mother!¡± ¡°Giselle!¡± Fran and Kelturi¡¯s voices intermingled. They shouted in delight at the sight of Lou, Adelaide, and Giselle emerging from the Ruins. Next to Fran and the others, Moral nodded in satisfaction. Thank God! They¡¯re safe! All three of us came back safe. Like Fran and Kelturi, Adelaide and Giselle had naturally been subjected to Lucifer¡¯s Secret Technique. Because of their randomly written True Name, the devil could no longer control their minds. But the case was still open. ¡°Nadia hasn¡¯t woken up yet!¡± Giselle reacted to Fran¡¯s worried voice and rushed over at once. ¡°Na-Nadia! I¡¯m sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have done that! I should have paid more attention to you!¡± However! Moral pulled Giselle away from clinging to her. ¡°What to do?!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do. The girl won¡¯t come back.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Leave everything to Master Lou¡­ He¡¯ll use magic that you can¡¯t cast. Without Master Lou¡¯s help, this girl will never be able to return to this world.¡± Giselle, who was staring at Moral fuming, huffed. She realized a frightening truth. ¡°Uh-uhhh¡­Y-You! You¡¯re a demon?!¡± ¡°So what? I¡¯m just telling you the truth.¡± Giselle was astonished and angry, but Moral was completely unfazed. Adelaide interceded at this point. ¡°There, there, Giselle! Let¡¯s leave everything to Lou, as the girl said. It was Lou who saved everyone here, including you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Giselle, who had been very upset¡­ Adelaide¡¯s report finally made her understand the situation and managed to calm her down. CH 57 As Lou approached Nadia, he sat down right beside her and began to reinforce his magic power. The powerful magical wave aura that Lou released filled the area, and everyone felt a tingling and stinging in their skin. ¡°A-Amazing!¡± Giselle was dumbstruck. It was her first encounter with Lou¡¯s incomparable magic power, but then¡­ When she saw Lou put his hand on Nadia¡¯s chest, she started making a ruckus again. ¡°Ahhhhh, that guy! He¡¯s touching Nadia¡¯s breasts!?¡± Right at that moment, a crisp smack sounded on Giselle¡¯s cheek. Moral gave her a slap. ¡°You¡¯re being noisy! Master Lou can¡¯t concentrate!¡± ¡°W-What the hell!¡± ¡°If you want to save her, keep your mouth shut. For your information, you were saved the same way.¡± Giselle was even more shocked, upon hearing Moral¡¯s flat report, as she rubbed her bruised cheek. ¡°Me-me-me too?! H-H-He groped my breasts? T-T-That guy did what?!¡± Another slap landed on her other cheek. Moral was glaring at Giselle with a terrifying glint in her eyes. ¡°I forgot to mention. You should be careful how you speak to Master Lou, including how you address him. He generally won¡¯t help someone he has no connection with.¡± ¡°Cough-cough¡­¡± Giselle held her cheeks in frustration as Moral coldly told her off. Then a calm voice called out. It was Lou. ¡°Moral, forgive her. Giselle, Moral is right. You need to be a little quieter. We¡¯re trying to help Nadia.¡± Giselle bit her lip for a moment¡­ She stared at Lou¡¯s face and begged desperately. It was all for Nadia. ¡°Uh, got it! Please! Please, Nadia, please be sure to help Nadia!¡± ¡°Giselle, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m on it! I¡¯ll save Nadia!¡± ¡°Ahmm¡­¡± Giselle was rendered speechless when she heard Lou¡¯s ¡®promise¡¯. His firm tone and gentle smile calmed her down¡­ ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó Lou turned back to Nadia and began to raise his magic power again. A dazzling white light overflowed from his whole body, and in the blink of an eye, covered him. This light was the unique magic wave aura that Lou emitted, and now everyone couldn¡¯t see him properly. Mounting magic waves were flowing from Lou¡¯s hand to Nadia¡¯s chest. Giselle stared fixedly at him. Then, with a ¡®pop,¡¯ she felt a hand on her shoulder. A smiling Adelaide stood beside her. ¡°C-Chairman¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably in more danger than when he went to your mind world.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± ¡°I also have some knowledge acquired from grimoires¡­¡± ¡­It was said that in the human mind world, or the spiritual world, there was a bottom also known as the Abyss Profondum, which was also connected to the underworld. Those who were bewitched by demons would have their souls damaged¡­ The real body, or core, that controlled the will of the soul would fall near the abyss. The demon who catches the soul in exchange for rewards would receive the soul core of the contractor in the abyss and return to the underworld. How difficult was it to find and rescue a core of a fallen soul from the abyss? As for those who had gone to help, no one had ever been able to return¡­ ¡°N-No one has been able to return? Chairman, is th-that man risking his life for Nadia?¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± Adelaide answered vaguely and smiled gently again. Why is that? After hearing this shocking truth, Giselle couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Lou just arrived at the school¡­ Even though he was a teacher, he was still just a stranger to her and Nadia. Why was Lou willing to risk so much and even his life for the sake of others? If it were me, could I take such a risk? Nadia was enveloped in the dazzling white light that Lou emitted. As Giselle watched on, she kept asking herself the same questions. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó Lou was in deep water. It wasn¡¯t clear water at all. It was black, murky, and dirty, where vision was totally impaired. The water itself was sticky, and the odor was quite pungent. Every time he moved his hand, the miasma would rise up and an unpleasant sensation would hit him all over. It was as if his whole body was wrapped in a moist mucous membrane. If he were an ordinary person¡­ He might have gone insane. This was Nadia¡¯s mind world ¨D¨D¨D the remnants of her soul that had been invaded by Vine. Could the core of Nadia¡¯s soul be at the bottom of this water? ¡ºTake it easy, Lou. I¡¯ll lead you.¡» All of a sudden, Lucifer¡¯s inner voice whispered to Lou. Louu nodded, put his strength into his hands, and dove deeper and deeper. For a while, Lou just paddled in the water and dove under¡­ He couldn¡¯t see the bottom yet. The water itself was too muddy for him to see. ¡ºWhat do you think, Lucifer?¡» ¡ºKeep going. There¡¯s a reaction a little further ahead.¡» Lou obeyed Lucifer and dove further. Then! He found a pale glowing object, lying on the ground. When Lou approached, he saw that it was a slender naked girl with her eyes closed. This girl was the core of Nadia¡¯s soul. Lou reached out and picked Nadia up, but Her limbs hung down sluggishly, without any strength. ¡ºLucifer, is that the best method to repair her soul?¡» ¡ºYes, you can try it as your teacher Sowell taught you. Her body is mine to support.¡» Lou took his hands off Nadia, but Lucifer was right. Nadia¡¯s body no longer sank again, but floated in front of him. Lou held his hand up and channeled a magic wave aura into Nadia¡¯s body. What was the Soul Restoration he had mastered? It was a method that called to the core of the soul and worked to bring it back to consciousness while sending a huge amount of magic waves. Naturally, the magic waves had healing effects, and the soul¡¯s core would be repaired at the same time. ¡ºPoor soul, demon-infested soul. Can you hear me? Is your destination the ever-freezing night? Or do you want to go to the world where your beloved parents and friends are waiting for you?¡» Nadia¡¯s mouth, which had been completely unresponsive until then, moved slightly in response to Lou¡¯s Kotodama. Her soul core, which had lost its vitality and could not speak, was about to revive. ¡ºAlmost there. I know you want to live.¡» Lou infused more magic waves. It would take an enormous amount of magic power to repair a soul, but Lou¡¯s expression remained calm. Nadia¡¯s mouth was already open, as if she wanted to speak, and her eyelids keep twitching. ¡ºCome on, open your eyes! Revive!¡» ¡º!¡» Nadia finally awakened. She quietly and slowly opened her eyes and looked at Lou blankly. In contrast, Lou remained as calm as ever. Nadia stared at Lou for a while¡­ When she blinked at him again, her eyes suddenly widened. She gaped at him as if seeing something incredible. At the same time, she involuntarily put her hand over her mouth and suppressed trying to speak. ¡ºNadia.¡» Lou called out gently. ¡ºI¡¯m here to help. You¡¯re safe now.¡» The fear and pain she had been holding in was gone. In an instant, Nadia burst out crying and clung to Lou. CH 58 As Fran and the others looked on, Lou¡¯s closed eyes opened first. He sat down beside Nadia and went from being in a trance to¡­ He returned to his normal state. He slowly removed his hand from Nadia¡¯s chest that was injecting magic waves. A few moments later, Nadia slowly opened her eyes ¡­ ¡°N-Nadiaaa~!!!¡± Giselle jumped on Nadia with a squeal, and this time Moral didn¡¯t stop her. ¡°T-T-Thank God! Oh, thank God! Nadiaaa!!!¡± ¡°H-Hey, Giselle¡­are you okay?¡± Nadia smiled weakly as Giselle hugged her tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I was bewitched by a devil before I knew it. If it had been just me, one wrong move would have resulted in the deaths of everyone involved¡­¡± ¡°Nadia! I don¡¯t know about the rest, but you¡¯re still my dear, dear friend!¡± Giselle clung to her, while Nadia looked pained. Even though she was bewitched by the devil, it was probably because the ugliness of her soul and mind was exposed. ¡°Giselle¡­I¡¯ve always been jealous of your top position. So, I wanted to be number one no matter what it took. That¡¯s also why I enlisted the devil¡¯s help. I don¡¯t deserve to be your friend.¡± ¡°No, no, no! It¡¯s okay, Nadia. I knew something was wrong with you too, but I gave in to my own desires. We¡¯re both in this together! More importantly, I¡¯m just glad you¡¯re safe!¡± ¡°Umm, yeah¡­I¡­¡± Nadia looked at Lou pleadingly. But Lou slowly shook his head. In fact¡­ When she was saved from the abyss, Nadia confessed everything she had ever done to Lou. She was envious of Giselle, who was always at the top of her class and was well-liked throughout the school¡­ When they were training Summoning Techniques, she accidentally connected to the ominous underworld and summoned the devil, Vine¡­ Vine offered an evil contract. She was aware that her mind was turning ugly, but she couldn¡¯t resist, unable to do anything about it¡­ She also used Vine¡¯s power to cast an evil spell on Giselle, which could be considered a curse. Nadia was wavering whether to tell Giselle the same thing she had told Lou. However, after receiving the covert signal from Lou, she refrained from telling her everything at the moment. Seeing Nadia in pain, Giselle seemed to have guessed something¡­ In silence, she hugged Nadia again. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó Fran couldn¡¯t stop wondering. No one ever mentioned the great fallen angel, Lucifer, who saved them along with Lou. Even Adelaide, who had always been on the lookout for magic and wonders, did so. I can hardly believe that my curious mother doesn¡¯t say anything about¡­. Also, the cynical and feisty Kelturi had been silent for a while now, and was incredibly quiet. Just then! ¡ºWoman, it¡¯s simple.¡» A mysterious voice suddenly echoed in Fran¡¯s soul. ¡ºMy¡­existence itself is forbidden. Woe unto anyone who recalls my voice or appearance and speaks of it again and again, except Lou, my only contractor.¡» What?! No way! After all you¡¯ve done for us? Fran couldn¡¯t help but look at Lou. Then she looked around in astonishment. Time has?! Why has time stopped? Everyone¡­had stopped moving akin to statues¡­ In the midst of all this¡­ Lucifer¡¯s voice echoed in Fran¡¯s mind, in a weathered tone. ¡ºAn arrogant being¡­It¡¯s the existence God gave me.¡» Lucifer muttered in a slightly dejected tone, and continued to speak further. ¡ºI have erased all traces of me from your memories so that no unwarranted evil may befall you.¡» So that means ¡­ Fran breathed a sigh of relief. Lucifer informed her, as if he had seen through her thoughts. ¡ºYes, woman. I will do the same for you. We might meet again, but let¡¯s call that a first again.¡» No way! Mixed emotions welled up in Fran¡¯s heart¡­ ¡ºHahah, do you think I¡¯m a pathetic being? That¡¯s fine. More importantly, you seem to be having trouble getting Lou to love you.¡» Er, that was¡­ ¡ºAs a contractor, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve heavily influenced Lou¡¯s personality.¡» Huh? Lou¡¯s personality? ¡ºYes, I have seen the sincerity of the Sons of Man who ask for help¡­ and I have granted sincere wishes and given love and compassion to others.¡» You do remember Lou¡¯s actions and speech, don¡¯t you? Lucifer chuckled. ¡ºAccept it, and love Lou. Otherwise, thou shalt suffer.¡» After giving Fran some advice, Lucifer threw in some words of encouragement and farewell. In a flash! A part of Fran¡¯s memory became hazy and was replaced by a completely different memory. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó 4 p.m¡­ At the Hunting Forest watch tower. Lou and the rest all returned as if nothing had happened. ¡°Let me announce how your scores added up.¡± The caretaker, Ibert, declared in a high-pitched voice while looking at Lou, Fran, Giselle and Nadia. Behind them, the witnesses, Kelturi and Adelaide, were also waiting. ¡°The first team to attack was Giselle¡¯s¡­you¡¯ve concentrated on defeating Ogres and earned points efficiently. The result¡­200 points. This is quite a score.¡± He cleared his throat and announced Lou and Fran¡¯s score. ¡°Francesca-sama¡¯s team¡­The Ogre King shines! That¡¯s a total of 220 points, which includes this guy¡¯s triple score of 30 points. Therefore, Francesca-sama¡¯s team wins by a narrow margin.¡± Ibert looked around at the two groups and then asked the two witnesses. He asked them if there was any cheating or problems. ¡°There¡¯s none.¡± ¡°Everything was done fairly and squarely. They¡¯ve given their best shot.¡± Adelaide and Kelturi both shook their heads. Ibert nodded his head as if satisfied with the expected answer¡­ After giving a few words of compliment to the two groups who had played the game, he ordered his subordinate wizards to arrange for their carriages. Adelaide and Kelturi would take a carriage with Lou and Fran, while Giselle would return to the school dormitory with Nadia. In the aftermath of the victory, Fran called out happily to Lou. ¡°Thank you, Lou! Thank you for all your hard work!¡± ¡°Oh, everyone¡¯s back safe and sound. That¡¯s the best of all.¡± Meanwhile, Giselle and Nadia approached them cautiously. Nadia tried to say something shyly, but Giselle stopped her with her hand. Nadia bowed. When Fran looked at her, Nadia¡¯s face went bright red. ¡°Lo-Lou-sensi! P-P-Please continue guiding us. We-We¡¯ve been rescued, and we lost¡­Um, just as a penalty, I¡¯ll take Giselle on a da-date and treat you separately next time.¡± What a surprise! A date offer! This statement shocked Fran. On top of that, Nadia faltered on her words grandly. Her aura was unlike that of Nadia, who had always been a talented woman. Lou, however, shook his head calmly. ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t date.¡± ¡°N-No, ah! P-Please! I-I want to go on a date with you! Please!¡± After saying that¡­ Nadeia pulled Giselle¡¯s hand and sprinted away as fast as she could towards their carriage. Fran sighed heavily when she saw them moving further away. ¡°What are you gonna do? You¡¯ve been discovered by a bunch of innocent maidens.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be fine with Fran here.¡± Dun! This guy! He could always utter something nice. Speaking of which, I think someone somewhere encouraged me to do just that¡­ Yes, in times like these¡­ ¡°Thank you! But be a little nicer to those kids, too.¡± Lou looked at Fran, somewhat surprised at her unexpected response. But Fran was looking at him with a smile like a sunflower blooming in the sun. CH 59 No one was killed or injured in the incident in the Hunting Forest¡­ Thanks to Lou¡¯s skillful handling and healing, everyone was able to return safely. For the sake of Nadia¡¯s future, Adelaide finally decided to keep the whole incident a secret. The following day, Monday¡­ This week, the spring semester continued as scheduled. It was a good opportunity for Lou to get used to his new life at the Count of Dumer¡¯s residence and the Magical Girls Academy, as well as to communicate with the students. He woke up at 6:30 a.m., did some light exercise, and went to the breakfast table at exactly 7:00. After eating, they would get ready and take the carriage to the school at 7:45. Incidentally, Fran has always had trouble with getting up early in the morning. Lola, the maid of all works, woke her up as usual, and she sat down at the table rubbing her eyes sleepily. When Lola was on vacation before, Lou took the task of waking her up. What Fran she was then! She was asleep, and her nightgown was gaping in front of her, making her look disheveled. But Lou remained Lou, and calmly urged Fran to get up. Adelaide chuckled at the mention of it. Fran was out of the question, but Lou was still Lou. It¡¯s worrying¡­ As a man, does he feel anything for Fran? Adelaide¡¯s comment might come as a surprise. However, unlike male parents, female parents were more realistic about their daughters. The fact that she asked Lou to wake up his beloved daughter was also a testament to her tremendous trust in him. ¡°We¡¯re going to work, both of you.¡± After having the carriage ready, Adelaide got in first and waited by the gate. But Lou and Fran hadn yet to make an appearance. In fact, Lou had already finished getting ready¡­ He was waiting at the entrance of the mansion for Fran, who was late because she had taken time to get ready. In Fran¡¯s haste, she ran so fast that she almost fell, but Lou supported her at the critical moment. Zeimon, the mansion¡¯s steward, watching them from the side in a very good mood. The reason was simple and clear. He had made an appointment with Lou to practice Taijutsu(Body Techniques) the next weekend. Knowing this, Adelaide sighed heavily with a wry smile. It¡¯s hard on Lou. He had to deal with a lot of people. I¡¯m one of those people, too. But Adelaide had sensed something big most recently. The atmosphere in this house had really changed. Zeimon and the other servants were working more cheerfully and energetically than ever before¡­ On the contrary, both Fran and I were told by the servants that our aura had changed. Like Giselle and Nadia the other day¡­ At this rate, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll say that the school has changed too soon. The cause of it all was¡­Lou. He¡¯s truly a mysterious kid. Normally, he¡¯s a gentleman¡­ Adelaide couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she saw Lou getting into the carriage after Fran. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡°Good morning!¡± Adeline Colette, the other new teacher, approached Lou at the entrance of the staff room as he arrived for work. The smile on Adeline¡¯s face was overflowing. ¡°Good morning! Adeline, you look happy.¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s because of Luo-san¡¯s help! ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t you remember? You gave me some advice.¡± ¡°Advice? I didn¡¯t say much.¡± ¡°Aha! I knew you hadn¡¯t forgotten!¡± For a moment, Adeline puffed up her cheeks and almost protested, but¡­ When she heard Lou¡¯s response, her expression returned to a smile. ¡°Clotilde-sensei praised me, and little by little, my students also started to ask me for help.¡± Lou also responded to Adeline¡¯s cheerful talk with a gentle smile. Seeing as how she¡¯d started calling Clotilde by her first name instead of her last name¡­ She could now talk openly with the senior teachers, while the teachers seemed to love her as a junior. Moreover, it seemed that the students were coming to rely on her. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good to hear. You did a great job, Adeline.¡± ¡°Gosh!¡­I was so distressed at that time that I was seriously thinking of quitting teaching.¡± I¡¯m so glad Lou encouraged me back then! Adeline thought to herself. ¡°I-I¡¯m really grateful to you, Lou-san. Em¡­I¡¯ll make time for you today or tomorrow or whenever you want to have dinner with me. I¡¯d like to thank you!¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s good. Let¡¯s have dinner together. I¡¯ll invite???? Fran to join us.¡± ¡°P-P-Pardon?! Th-The Principal?¡± What could she say¡­ This was merely a word from Lou, who was too oblivious to the atmosphere. Just then. ¡°Lou-sensei! Please come to the Student Council room as soon as possible. It¡¯s urgent.¡± The person who called him! It was none other than Giselle Carpantier, 3rd year A and president of the Student Council of the Magical Girls Academy. Unknowingly, she stood with her arms folded beside Lou and Adeline as they talked. ¡°Lou-sensei, please hurry up! Oh, Colette-sensei, was it? Excuse us!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Without even a moment for Adeline to stop her, Giselle grabbed Lou¡¯s arm and got on the magic elevator in a flash. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó Magic Girls Academy Student Council room¡­ ¡°Nadia! I¡¯ve brought him here like you asked!¡± Giselle forcibly pulled Lou by the hand and pushed him into the Student Council room. ¡°Shhhh! Giselle, you¡¯re way too loud.¡± Nadia rebuked Giselle after she reported loudly. ¡°Although we¡¯ve gotten permission from the Chairman, it¡¯s bad if it¡¯s too unconventional.¡± It was totally unconventional for a female student to forcibly bring a male teacher and force him into a private room¡­ Nadia and her team were currently unconcerned about such things. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the staff meeting is about to start¡­ Can I go back now?¡± When Nadia heard Lou¡¯s words, she immediately came to him with a ¡®request¡¯. ¡°I-I understand, Lou-sensei. Let me get straight to the point. We¡¯ve already gotten the Chairman¡¯s permission, but would you be willing to be the advisor of our Student Council?¡± ¡°What does a Student Council advisor do?¡± Lou returned a question to Nadia. ¡°The job is to guide and supervise ¡­ our Student Council members. If you¡¯re busy, we¡¯d like to ask you to help the Student Council, only in name temporarily, to think about a brighter future for the school.¡± ¡°Temporarily?¡± ¡°G-God! You¡¯re so slow! That¡¯s not it ¨D¨D¨D The real reason is so we can have an excuse to go on a date with Lou-sensei!¡± Next to Nadia, someone finally revealed their real intentions¡­ Giselle folded her arms and nodded in agreement. CH 60 Chapter 60 - Restraint ¡°I¡¯m s-slow?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too slow, Lou-sensei. You don¡¯t know what we¡¯re feeling.¡± ¡°Feelings?¡± ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s fine. Before anything else, please take over as our advisor, Sensei!¡± Nadia said firmly and smiled mischievously. ¡°Look, look, don¡¯t hesitate. It¡¯s time for the staff meeting.¡± After hearing Nadia¡¯s urging, Lou had no other choice, so he decided to take on the role of the Student Council advisor. But the talk didn¡¯t end there. Nadia¡¯s assertiveness wasn¡¯t half-baked. ¡°Let¡¯s see, next is the date for our date. I¡¯ve been doing some investigation, and you¡¯re not engaged to the Headmistress, are you?¡± It was true that Lou wasn¡¯t engaged to Fran¡­ Apparently Nadia and her friends had been investigating Lou. ¡°Lou-sensei, I heard that you saved the Headmistress from being attacked by demons.¡± When Lou smiled, Nadia went at him with a smile that said, Here we go! ¡°So she¡¯s exactly the same as us. In fact, the demons are too different in rank. After all, this one was a great devil.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The devil was a hell lot of formidable as an enemy, right? He¡¯s truly a big devil.¡± Nadia reminded Lou and then licked her lips in satisfaction. Lou folded his arms and couldn¡¯t help but be troubled. He couldn¡¯t think of any reason to turn down a date. There¡¯s no helping it. Eventually, Lou made up his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you¡­ on any day but this Saturday.¡± ¡°Huh? Do you have a date with the Headmistress on Saturday?¡± When Lou told her that Saturday was no good, Nadia was quick to butt in. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to have a Kumitewith Zeimon-san, the steward of the Countess of Dumer.¡± ¡°K-Kumite?!¡± Giselle exclaimed in disbelief when she heard about the mock game. ¡°L-Lou-sensei! You¡¯re speaking of Z-Zeimon, that monstrously strong steward in the mansion, are you?¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s been asking me for a mock Taijutsu match for a while.¡± Giselle gulped when she heard about the mock game. Then she took a deep breath, clasped her hands together, and approached Lou for a favor. ¡°Please! Lou-sensei, can you let me observe that match?¡± Nadia was startled by Giselle¡¯s unexpected request. ¡°Oh, come on, Giselle. Are you completely okay with such an arrangement?¡± ¡°Yeah, I love sword fights and martial arts where men use their strong physique to fight.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Nadia chuckled and asked Lou for his approval. It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to ask, even for Lou. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t have a problem with you visiting.¡± Eventually, Lou nodded¡­ It never occurred to anyone that what Lou had so easily agreed to at that moment would change Giselle¡¯s fate. Now that Giselle¡¯s wish was granted¡­ Nadia could set ¡®her own schedule¡¯ without worry. ¡°Then let¡¯s go out on Thursday afternoon. Please let¡¯s meet in the capital after the spring class¡­On a weekday, I can just pretend that I¡¯m on your way home from school with my adviser-sensei.¡± Pretend¡­ Lou lowered his head unconsciously. It was all very amusing. Speaking of which, Adelaide also agreed, which meant that she must be aware of Nadia¡¯s intentions to some extent. Adelaide was a person of deep discretion. She might be intending to use this as a ¡®stimulant¡¯ for her beloved daughter, Fran. Luu smiled helplessly at that thought. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡°Lou-sensei! We¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Kelturi¡¯s sharp voice flew to Lou when he walked into the conference room. All the teachers¡¯ eyes fell on Lou as he bowed. In the end, Lou was held back by Giselle and Nadia and was about five minutes late for the staff meeting. ¡°Now that we¡¯re all here¡­ Acting Principal, what¡¯s on the agenda for today?¡± ¡°Right!¡± At Kelturi¡¯s prompting, Fran replied and stood up. Then ¨D¨D¨D half an hour later The morning staff meeting ended. The teachers went back to the staff room. Perhaps Fran had heard from Adeline that Gisele had kidnapped him¡­ She looked as if she wanted to hear about it from Lou. However, due to her position as Acting Principal, she desperately tried to restrain herself. After the meeting, the teachers were naturally curious about the game in the Hunting Forest last weekend. Lou was bombarded with questions, but he replied lazily and vaguely, telling them only that they had won the game against Giselle and the others. An air of relief spread among the teachers. The rumor that the two top members of the Student Council had shown a favorable attitude toward Lou also relieved the teachers. It wasn¡¯t that the teachers were afraid of the students. They just didn¡¯t want to be bothered by their disputes. Before long¡­ It was 9:00 a.m., and Lou and Fran walked together to Class 2C. ¡°Um¡­Lou, I knew it.¡± Fran regretted very much telling him to be nicer to Giselle and Nadia. She was being petty, and she hated herself for it. ¡°Fran, it¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go, the students are waiting for you.¡± ¡°Un!¡­Thank you!¡± The two cuddled up and headed for the classroom. As Fran walked, she felt that¡­ Even without saying anything, her feelings were conveyed to Lou. As if wanting to convey her feelings even more, Fran grabbed Lou¡¯s hand. She could feel Lou¡¯s body heat slowly flowing through her. ¡°Thank you so much, Lou.¡± She expressed her gratitude to him, as if to confirm that he was still there. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó 2nd year Class C classroom¡­ As soon as Lou and Fran entered the classroom, cheers erupted. It seemed that the girls were informed about the game. Because Michelle and Olga were in the Hunting Forest that day, the information was transmitted even faster. Michelle and Olga came running up to Lou post-haste. ¡°Se-Sensei! Giselle-senpai apologized to me for bei ng too strict.¡± ¡°She told me she went out of line this time, too!¡± According to Michelle and Olga, Giselle¡¯s face was devoid of sternness, and was replaced with gentleness, though she was still stern. ¡°Giselle-senpai said¡­she envies us! Because Lou-sensei is our homeroom teacher!¡± And then Josephine interrupted her. ¡°That¡¯s a given! He¡¯s the one I¡¯ve been eyeing, you know. I don¡¯t think a top wizard in the royal court would fall behind a student at the academy.¡± ¡°Nyahaha!¡± Lou and Fran forced a smile at the sight of Josephine, laughing resoundingly. CH 61 Chapter 61 - Liberation Fran was standing at the podium. Breathing Techniques, concentration, and visualizing ¨D¨D¨D everything was practiced. The foundations of magic were described in Magical Studies I, and the next step was Relaxation. To begin with, the heart = soul of magic was invoked while concentrating and visualizing. The more advanced the magic, the greater the load on the soul. Magic could be activated even if the state of the soul wasn¡¯t in equilibrium. But a wizard who could keep himself in equilibrium at all times had the advantage of being able to easily switch between different spells in rapid succession. Relaxation was the practice of loosening the tension of the soul and maintaining equilibrium. There were many ways to relax, but here at the Valentine Girls Magical Academy, they used two main methods. One was imagery training. This method was to stabilize the mind by picturing the attribute scenery of individual aptitudes. If it was difficult to visualize, an assistant would be provided. The assistants should be able to detail natural scenery. The other was bathing or ablution. Even if you have no aptitude for Water Magic, you can relax by entrusting your body to Undine, the Water Spirit, as the buoyancy of the water reduces the load on your body and the hot water in the bath moderately raises your body¡¯s temperature. This was the same in the modern age on Earth. If you don¡¯t have a large-scale device, you can just soak your feet in boiled water at the right temperature. This was called a footbath. In the basement of the Girls Magical Academy dormitory, there was a large hot spring-style bath that could accommodate about 30 people at a time. The bathtub was large enough for 15 people to soak simultaneously. The baths were popular among non-dormitory students, as they could be used only during scheduled class hours in the presence of the teacher. It was called ¡®hot spring style¡¯ because most of the baths in this world were what they call Western-style baths on Earth, where you could wash yourself in a bathtub. Today, the students wouldn¡¯t be using the baths, but rather would be doing some imagery training and footbaths to remind themselves of the natural scenery. However, these girls, the students, rarely had direct contact with the great natural landscapes. Most of their knowledge came only from books and hearsays. It was because this world was full of dangers. There was a lot of damage caused by bandits and brigands, not to mention demons and magical beasts. Relatively wealthy people like the students of the Girls Magical Academy were easy prey for the money-grubbers, so they rarely left the capital. The students immediately began to prepare. They prepared tubs for their footbaths and poured hot water into them. Each of the students had a book from the school¡¯s library at hand, and were looking at the illustrations, picturing beautiful natural scenery. In the midst of all this, Ollery Bou was imagining the world outside the royal capital, a place she had never been to since she was born. She was a commoner, living alone with mother. Her mother was too sickly to work and life was difficult. One day, Ollery discovered that she possessed more magic power than most people, and she had the option to become a wizard. She wanted to become a wizard and get out of poverty¡­ Ollery did some research and found out about the special student program at the Girls Magical Academy. First of all, wizards were precious beings in this world. People aimed to learn life magic first. Life Magic was literally simple magic that could be used to start a fire for cooking or produce water for drinking. It was said that almost anyone with magic power could do it. The question was, as a wizard, further that¡­ Your fate depended on whether or not you could advance to the intermediate or higher class. The reason being, this country, as well as in other countries, highly talented attack, defense, and recovery magicians were sought after. There were also special types of magic, such as summoning, alchemy, divination, and the creation of magical artifacts, which, if one¡¯s talents blossomed, could earn an unimaginable fortune compared to ordinary professions. Ollery was a student who dreamed of such a future and made extraordinary efforts to enter this school as a scholar student. She was exempted from the entrance fee and tuition. However, after entering the school, Ollery felt the difference in the living environment from where she had been raised. The elegance and glamour of the children of the nobility. The generous and sagacious attitude of the children of merchant families. All of these were things that she, a commoner, never had. She could at least say hello to them, but their topic of conversation didn¡¯t match at all. She naturally spent more time alone. She was the so-called ¡®botch¡¯. Ollery also realized that she didn¡¯t have any ¡®glamour¡¯ as a girl. She was also a girl of age. How could she not be concerned about how men see her? However, she wasn¡¯t so dreamy as to believe that one day a Prince on a white horse would appear before her. She believed that her face was average. But compared to other ¡®gorgeous¡¯ girls, she wasn¡¯t particularly ¡®beautiful¡¯. That being the case, all that was left of her was magic! Ever since she entered the school, she¡¯d been quietly polishing herself. It was at this time that Lou suddenly appeared. According to the rumors coming from various quarters, not to mention the students¡­ He was highly talented in magic, and after helping Francisca, the acting principal of the Girls Magical Academy, he was invited to the school as a temporary teacher. Say what! Lou was a commoner like her¡­ And he hadn¡¯t even gone to school properly. This is it! This is the man! Ollery thought to herself. He was the person who embodied her dream. However, Ollery¡¯s first impression of Lou wasn¡¯t a good one. During the class, he had warned her when she was studying at her own pace At first, she was uncomfortable, to say the least¡­ But after Lou had warned her, he had also lectured that snooty Josephine. So, no matter what their status was, she could be sure that they would be treated in the same way¡­ It was for this reason that Ollery took the liberty of talking to Lou during the exercise afterwards. As expected¡­he smiled at her and asked her to join them. Ollery was very excited. It was also the first time she had enjoyed a class. It was something that had never happened before. Hence, she was looking forward to attending the class. But¡­Ollery concluded. I know it. ¡­Francesca-sensei¡­likes Lou-sensei. It¡¯s plain to see in her attitude¡­No doubt about it. But I don¡¯t mind¡­ That¡¯s not the right word¡­ For me, Lou-sensei¡­is as unattainable as the moon. Let me just be content with watching him from afar¡­ While Ollery was vaguely having such thoughts¡­ A voice suddenly rained down on her. ¡°Ollery¡­I believe you have a water-attribute magic, am I right?¡± ¡°Ye-yeaaah! T-That¡¯s right.¡± Ollery was surprised when she found Lou smiling at her. ¡°If you want, we can try it together.¡± ¡°H-huh?! With me?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Ollery couldn¡¯t help feeling shocked when Lou was staring at her while smiling. ¡°O-Okay¡­¡± Ollery swallowed her spit with a gulp and nodded, replying in a hushed voice. Thus¡­ Ollery¡¯s training with Relaxation began with Lou¡¯s assistance. Lou instructed Ollery to close her eyes¡­ She did as she was told and closed her eyes quietly. ¡°I grew up in the village of Arlvs¡­There¡¯s a small spring in the woods nearby¡­¡± As Ollery closed her eyes, Lou¡¯s voice echoed gently in her ears. ¡°You can see all the way to the bottom¡­ It¡¯s a very clear and beautiful spring. An abundance of water is gushing out of the ground. It¡¯s not a very big spring, but it¡¯s ¡­ a very quiet and relaxing place with a solemn atmosphere.¡± Ollery pictured the beautiful spring in the woods, just as Lou had described. ¡°There¡­ various animals come to drink the water. But no conflicts arise there, partly because Undine, the Water Spirit, forbids it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The Arlvs, demons, and animals¡­they all drink from the spring in harmony.¡± A beautiful spring in a quiet forest¡­ An ideal world where there is no conflict, ruled by Undine, the Water Spirit¡­ Ollery murmured to herself as she fell into a light trance. At that moment. For the first time in Ollery¡¯s life¡­ She was freed from all her fences. T/L Note: I¡¯ve been using Magical Girls Academy¡­Should be Girls Magical Academy. I¡¯ll be using this henceforth.. CH 62 Chapter 62 - Leader After watching Ollery go into a trance¡­ Lou noiselessly left her side. Josephine, who had spotted him, approached Lou and wanted to shout. ¡°Silence!¡± Lou muttered the single command, and Jos¨¦phine blobbed like a goldfish lacking oxygen again. Her cronies, Celia, Monique, and Melanie, also tried to shout accusations, but Lou¡¯s fingers snapped, and the words disappeared from their mouths as well. ¡°The other students are concentrating. If you promise to be quiet, I¡¯ll break the Silence Spell. What do you think, Josephine?¡± Lou asked softly. Josephine first nodded hurriedly, followed by Celia and the others. Lou¡¯s fingers immediately snapped and the spell was lifted. ¡°H-How awful! Not once, but twice!¡± Josephine protested in a much lower tone, as expected. ¡°Josephine, did you come to tell me it¡¯s your turn to be taught?¡± Lou asked, and sure enough, he was right. With her cheeks puffed out and her mouth agape like a squirrel before its nest, Josephine showed a petulant yet peevish expression. ¡°Of course! Why should the guidance of those common people come first, while we, the children of prosperous counts and noble families, be put off?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, Josephine. Let me see how generous you are, shall we?¡± Lou admonished Josephine and smiled calmly. ¡°What? Ge-Generous?!¡± She was speechless. Lou was speaking matter-of-factly, but Josephine seemed off course. ¡°Yes, your generosity as a human being, Josephine. As a nobility, you¡¯ll eventually sit in a position to lead. What¡¯s the big deal about my teaching order?¡± ¡°Hold her breath! Ughh!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a tolerant, magnanimous girl, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Urrgh, I get it. You¡¯re right, Lou-sensei. I just have a little tendency to ???nitpick.¡± ¡°Great, as expected of Josephine. You¡¯re doing great.¡± Lou extended his hand. ¡°H-Huh!¡± What was he doing? Lou reached out and stroked Josephine¡¯s head as anyone would do with a child. Celia, Monique, and Melanie gasped. This kind of treatment¡­ It was considered very disrespectful to the nobility of this kingdom. ¡°Good girl, Josephine.¡± However! Surprisingly, Josephine, who received the head caress, turned bright red and swivelled around. ¡°¡­I, I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t like what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s what you call me. I don¡¯t like it if you don¡¯t call me Josie nicely.¡± The air around froze at Josephine¡¯s words. W-Whoa! Josephine-sama is¡­ She had always been like this. She normally had a haughty demeanor¡­ But when she liked someone, she would become extremely besotted. Celia and her friends had known her for a long time, since they were children. ¡°All right, Josie, Celia, Monique, and Melanie, you guys are next.¡± Lou smiled and patted Celia and the others¡¯ heads as well. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó 2nd year Class C classroom¡­ Lou and Fran¡¯s guidance was well received. All the students were now in Relaxation training. The magic power in the school was originally abundant everywhere, but in this classroom, it was obvious that the magic power was especially high. Fran returned to the podium and sighed, ¡°Phew.¡± Suddenly she noticed Lou¡¯s gaze. He had already returned to the assistant teacher¡¯s podium and was waiting for Fran. ¡°You look tired, Fran. Would you like to try it? Wind Relaxation?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­If Lou says so.¡± Fran¡¯s magical attribute was fire, but this time she should use her quasi wind attribute. There was a big reason for it. ¡°¡­ Fran, remember when I first met you, and we flew through the sky together?¡± Lou lowered his voice to a whisper. When Fran nodded silently, Lou added. ¡°When I carried you, you smelled so fragrant¡­ I felt good about flying, too¡­I¡¯ve never done anything like that before.¡± Fran¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and she stared at Lou without blinking. I¡¯m glad to hear that! Why does it resonate so deeply in my soul? Every single one of your words¡­ ¡°Please¡­¡± Delighted, Fran nodded vigorously and muttered in a scratchy voice. ¨D¨D5 minutes later Lou and Fran sat deep in their chairs, facing each other. ¡°¨D¨D¨DLet¡¯s go.¡± Lou¡¯s voice sounded abruptly. His big hand drew close to Fran¡¯s head. It¡¯s warm! I can feel the powerful magic wave aura from Lou¡¯s hand. At that moment, Fran already fell into a trance. It was partly because Lou¡¯s words had brought back her memories, and she was already given a suggestion. When she regained her senses and looked around¡­ She found herself standing alone in an empty meadow. This is probably the Mental World. ¡ºGiggle¡­¡» A few moments later, Fran heard a woman¡¯s sneer in her ear. Fran had a vague idea of who it was. Because back then, Lou used his Flight Magic power¡­ ¡ºSylph-san, the Wind Spirit!¡» Flash! A beautiful girl floated in front of Fran¡¯s eyes. Her slender frame was clothed in a transparent, shiny cloth robe. She had short blond hair, a face with well-defined eyes and a nose, and blue eyes that were glaring lightly at Fran. ¡ºWow, are you going to lead me?¡» Fran asked timidly. Sylph tilted her head and hesitated for a moment. However, her expression quickly turned gentle, and she nodded generously. ¡ºT-Thank you!¡» Sylph gently held out her hand. Fran, too, grasped it warily. At that moment, a gentle breeze enveloped Fran¡­ Her body softly floated up from the grassy field where she was standing. Fran quickly rose high into the sky with Sylph¡¯s guidance. Then, someone floated ahead of her, waving widely. It was Lou. Feelings surged deep within Fran, and she waved back, calling out his name loudly. CH 63 Chapter 63 - Preparation Count of Dumer¡¯s Private Office Wednesday morning, before work¡­ Tomorrow was the day Lou promised Nadia a date. Last night¡­ Fran was worried when she heard from Lou that he had promised to meet Giselle and Nadia, respectively. After pondering it over¡­ She had never had a proper date with Lou herself. The last time they went out, they went shopping at Kingsley Company, and then Michelle and Olga joined them, so it was never just the two of them. Giselle was quite good. She just felt it strange that a young lady of the duke¡¯s family wanted to watch a mock game with Zeimon on the weekend. The problem was Nadia. When Fran asked for more details, she was told that they had an appointment to meet in the streets of the royal capital tomorrow after the spring semester classes were over in the morning. Nadia, by the way, wouldn¡¯t be attending the spring semester classes. She would probably go ahead and wait for Lou. With all this in mind, Fran lamented and smiled bitterly. Oh, I knew it¡­ I¡¯m a petty person, I guess. After pondering it over¡­ Nadia, like herself, was saved from the brink of death by Lou. How could I not be mindful of the person who risked his life to save me? That¡¯s why she asked him out on a date¡­ That¡¯s right! It might be unadvisable, but let me hear Nadia¡¯s true intentions first. In case she wasn¡¯t ¡®serious¡¯ and was just trying to make fun of Lou¡­ From a teacher¡¯s point of view, she could pay attention to her and stop her in time. She shouldn¡¯t play with people¡¯s hearts. If it was a game penalty, there were plenty of other ways to do it, right? After some thought, Fran decided to talk to Nadia. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó Same day afternoon Principal¡¯s Office, Girls Magical Academy¡­ A rhythmic knock sounded on the door. ¡°Yes!¡± Fran¡¯s cry was answered by¡­ ¡°Headmistress! It¡±s Nadia Charlois.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± It was Fran, of course, who had called Nadia. As she had planned in the morning, she wanted to ask about Nadia¡¯s true intentions¡­ ¡°Have a seat.¡± Fran asked Nadia to sit on a chair, made a cup of hot tea and served it with some baked goods. ¡°T-Thank you very much. By the way, what is it you want to ask me?¡± Nadia looked at Fran straight in the eyes, timid and confused. ¡°Thanks for all your hard work the last time we played. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience.¡± Nadia bowed her head and apologized¡­ Seeing the serious expression on Fran¡¯s face, she corrected her sitting posture. ¡°Today, Nadia, I asked you here to know what you really want.¡± ¡°What I really want?¡± ¡°Yeah, you have an appointment with him for tomorrow afternoon.¡± Nadia frowned a little when Fran bluntly cut to the chase. ¡°Sure enough¡­He told you about it.¡± Nadia sighed and looked at Fran again. Her expression was somber, but her eyes were serious. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll answer that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s absolutely nothing behind my intentions.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hidden agenda?¡± ¡°Yes! I dare say I¡¯ve met the man of my dreams¡­ I just want to get to know him better.¡± ¡°What?! Lou is the one?¡± ¡°Yes! Yours, too, Headmistress, right?¡­ No, Francesca-sensei.¡± Nadia smiled softly at Fran¡¯s surprise. ¡°Even though we were both caught in different situations, we¡¯ve been desperate to death.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After Nadia spoke, Fran looked a little distant. She called to mind the time Lou had saved her. Nadia seemed to understand Fran¡¯s feelings. She smiled and continued. ¡°Both Francesca-sensei and I were saved by Lou-sensei. He risked his life to help us. If you don¡¯t feel anything from this, you¡¯re not a¡­¡¯woman¡¯, I think.¡± Fran bit her lip involuntarily. She was supposed to be questioning Nadia, but before she knew it, the other person had seen through her feelings. But on the other hand, she found herself sympathizing with Nadia a lot. Or she should say¡­ This girl must have felt exactly the same way as she did. Nadia carried on. It was a confession to Fran. ¡°I was crying out loud when his soul, his astral, wrapped around my soul and rescued me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I felt saved, and at the same time I felt the reassurance of his soul, and the clumsy but foolish compassion of his heart.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but feel that¡­it was fate that I was able to meet and receive the help of this person¡­¡± ¡°But!¡± Nadia cast her eyes down. ¡°I know very little about Lou-sensei. What does he usually think about? What kind of food does he like?¡± Nadia slowly raised her head. ¡°I want to know more and more about him. So, Francesca-sensei, I did some investigating on you, too.¡± ¡°Did you check on me?¡± ¡°Yes! I must admit that I was relieved to find out that you¡¯re not officially engaged.¡± Nadia¡¯s statement stunned Fran. She certainly wasn¡¯t Lou¡¯s official fianc¨¦e or anything. He merely rescued her, and she asked him to become a teacher at the school, and he was merely her follower¡­ But¡­ Nadia said to Fran, whose face had turned dark. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. I understand, Francesca-sensei.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I know you love Lou-sensei very much¡­I¡¯m with you, too!¡± Nadia stared straight into Fran¡¯s pained face. Then she bowed deeply. ¡°Please pardon me, Sensei! I know I¡¯m being presumptuous.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The fact that Lou-sensei told you that he would be seeing me tomorrow is all I need to know about his feelings.¡± ¡°Nadia¡­you¡­¡± ¡°Please! I don¡¯t want to lose Lou-sensei!¡± Nadia was no longer trying to disguise herself. She had come to Fran with her honest feelings, devoid of any lies or deceit. ¡°I¡¯ll come clean to you, Francesca-sensei, I have told him everything that is on my mind.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Lou-sensei wasn¡¯t surprised to hear all of it. Instead, he took me in stride and helped me. He also made sure that my friendship with Giselle was not ruined.¡± Nadia muttered, this time in a self-mocking tone. ¡°I-I¡¯m a very cowardly person who has taken advantage of others for my own benefit, and I¡¯ve even lied about it. But I had never exposed my mind like that before, and to be honest, it scared me¡­¡± ¡°Eh? Scared?¡± ¡°Yes. If people knew that I was such a cunning and terrible person¡­ I might lose everything. But he¡­ Lou-sensei understood me.¡± Fran suddenly thought. Nadia, who had been just a student until now, began to feel like a very close person¡­ ¡°I respect you, Francesca-sensei, and I think I understand your position.¡± Before Nadia knew it, large tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s why I just want to be by Lou-sensei¡¯s side.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If Francesca-sensei can¡¯t marry him because of the gap in status, I¡¯ll still marry him! I¡¯m also ready to give up my noble status. If Sensei ties the knot with him, even a second wife¡­No, being a mere concubine is fine for me.¡± Nadia said resolutely¡­ ¡°Please, give me a chance,¡± she repeated. When Fran heard Nadia¡¯s thoughts, the words that someone had told her came flashing back. ¡ºThou shalt be prepared to suffer if thou wilt love Lou and be loved.¡» I¡±ve already prepared for that. But, I¡¯m with you too! I absolutely, positively don¡¯t want to lose Lou! ¡°All right.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Nadia was puzzled by Fran¡¯s abrupt statement. But Fran repeated again. ¡°I understand!¡± Fran told Nadia once and for all, and then she realized. What did ¡®I understand¡¯ mean? It was an answer to Nadia¡¯s acceptance, but at the same time, it was Fran¡¯s unshakable feeling for Lou. CH 64 Thursday afternoon¡­ Today was when Lou was going to meet up with Nadia for a ¡®date¡¯. He had classes today as well, so he was going to meet her at a certain place in the capital after the classes were over. Everyone knew their meeting place ¨D¨D¨D It was located in the northwest of the city, so that Lou, who was new to the city, wouldn¡¯t get lost. It was the Cathedral, a sacred building with an overwhelming aura. It stood alongside the Royal Palace in the central square of the royal city of St. Helena. The cathedral was dedicated to the great Creator, who was said to have created everything in this world. It was also said that the hero who founded the Kingdom of Valentine, Bert Creed Valentine, received his blessing. Almost 80% of the population of the continent worshipped this great God. The entrance to the cathedral faced the central square, and incessant devout believers would visit the cathedral every day. The entrance and the halls were guarded by strong and menacing Knights Templar, so that no insolent person could run amok in the area. Nadia had been waiting for Lou by the entrance long ago. Today, she wasn¡¯t wearing the school uniform that she usually wore. Instead, she was wearing a specially designed vestment robe that wizards liked to wear. The color of the vestment was her favorite, yellow. It was the perfect shade for this season, representing the sprouting grass buds of spring. She had removed her headdress, so her long chestnut hair in a ponytail was peeking out. Just then, someone called out to her. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the daughter of the Viscount Charlois, aren¡¯t you? I believe you¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°Yes! My name is Nadia. I¡¯m Nadia Charlois, Cardinal Breval-sama.¡± The person Nadia called Cardinal Breval was an old man dressed in a tunic called a dalmatica and a cloak called a coop. ¡°Did you come to worship today, Nadia-dono?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m meeting someone today.¡± ¡°Oh! You¡¯re meeting someone? Hmmm¡­our Creator is indeed a Great God who creates bonds between people. Let us pray that you¡¯ll form a good bond with the person you¡¯re meeting today.¡± Cardinal Breval clasped his hands lightly in front of his chest and muttered a word or two. Naturally, Nadia prayed as well. A few moments later, their prayers ended. Breval smiled serenely, bowed, and slowly left the scene. Then, ten minutes later. ¡°Sorry, sorry!¡± Lou appeared waving his hand. ¡°Mmm, you¡¯re ten minutes late.¡± Nadia¡¯s slitted eyes narrowed, but she smiled gently without any sign of anger. Then, after waving away Lou¡¯s apology, they left the cathedral. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó The central square was still very crowded. The two walked in the corner, avoiding the flow of people. ¡°Today, I want you to accompany me to go shopping first.¡± Nadia clasped her hand, facing Lou. It was a ¡®prayer pose¡¯, different from when she prayed just now. ¡°Sure, that¡¯s fine. Where are we going?¡± Lou nodded in understanding and asked. ¡°As a matter of fact, my magic wand broke during the game last time.¡± ¡°I see. Do you have any idea which shop we¡¯ll go to?¡± ¡°None at all! When I¡¯m at the mansion, our merchants would come to the mansion, and we buy whatever we needed. I never had the chance to go shopping in the capital.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Un! At the student dormitory, not only our merchants, but even Giselle¡¯s family¡¯s official merchants come to the dormitory. Of course, they¡¯re female shopkeepers, ugh.¡± ¡°Oh, I get it. It¡¯s a girl¡¯s dormitory.¡± ¡°So if there¡¯s a place Lou-sensei knows of, please take me there.¡± Nadia said with a smile. ¡°Er, I don¡¯t have much of a clue either, but¡­ I think I can take you to the Kingsley Company.¡± When Nadia heard the name of the restaurant from Lou, she thought for a moment, but then tilted her head cutely. ¡°Hmm~ Kingsley Company? I¡¯ve never heard of them.¡± ¡°Really? But they¡¯re all good people.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± Upon hearing Lou¡¯s words, Nadia looked at him with interest. And then. ¡°What kind of people are these good people you speak of, Lou-sensei? I¡¯m curious.¡± Nadia suddenly took Lou¡¯s hand and urged him to lead the way. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó Next to the cathedral where they met, there was a commercial district with famous merchants and stores. Lou and Nadia talked as they walked towards the place where the Kingsley Company was located. Then they saw a group of male students walking from the other side. There were five of them¡­and three women. One of the boys called out to Nadia in a teasing tone. ¡°Hey! Well, well, well, isn¡¯t this the honorable Nadia-sama?¡± The uniforms they were wearing were familiar to Lou. They appeared in the documents that Adelaide showed him. It was the uniform in the Boys Magical Academy. The school that trained male wizards in the Kingdom of Valentine was the Boys Magical Academy. It was founded at the same time as the Girls Magical Academy, creating the twin peaks of magic schools in this country. But what of them! They were fooling around with three women in gaudy makeup. From the way they were talking, they seemed to be women who worked at some tavern or bistro. The glint in their gazes reminded Lou of Lazar Barbier, whom he had punished before. ¡°Lou-sensei, I know this is hard to say.¡± Nadia lowered her voice and whispered to Lou. ¡°The person who called me is¡­Headmistress¡¯s younger brother.¡± ¡°Fran¡¯s younger brother?¡± Lou knew that Fran had a brother. The first clothes he wore in this town were also borrowed from her brother. Lou was reminded again. Lou¡¯s voice was so loud that the man who had first approached them glared at him. Looking closely, he indeed had a vague but definite resemblance to both Adelaide and Fran. ¡°Excuse me? Was it my imagination, or did I hear you say my sister¡¯s nickname?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not imagining it. It¡¯s because I definitely named her.¡± Lou replied and stepped in front of Nadia, standing between her and the man who seemed to be Fran¡¯s younger brother. ¡°W-What the hell? Who are you?¡± Lou introduced himself to Fran¡¯s brother, who was now quite flustered in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m Lou Brandell. I¡¯m your sister¡¯s follower.¡± For a moment, Fran¡¯s brother showed confusion¡­ He immediately stared right back at Lou and started cursing furiously. ¡°W-What?! Y-You! You¡¯re my sister¡¯s follower, so why are you so high and mighty? Besides, you¡¯re a commoner! A-Also, w-why are you with Nadia-sama?¡± Even when Fran¡¯s brother yelled at Lou, he remained blissfully unconcerned. ¡°Ask your questions later. Tell me your name first. I¡¯ve introduced myself to you.¡± ¡°Unh! I-I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m George Dumer, the next head of the Count of Dumer family. Remember it well!¡± Pfft! Ahahahahahaha! The way Lou spoke and the way George panicked in response. I wonder if the interaction between the two of them had hit a nerve. Nadia suddenly started laughing out loud. It was the first time in a long time that she had shown such a fresh and radiant smile. CH 65 George looked at Nadia, who was laughing hysterically. ¡°Na-Nadia-sama! Why are you cracking up?!¡± Fran¡¯s younger brother, George, gritted his teeth in frustration. He pointed at Lou and spat. ¡°You bastard! It¡¯s your f-fault! First off, w-why are you with Nadia-sama when you are your sister¡¯s servant?¡± Nadia answered George¡¯s question on Lou¡¯s behalf. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s simple. He¡¯s a teacher at my school. He¡¯s also our Student Council advisor.¡± But George was not convinced and countered. ¡°What?! Nadia-sama, your joke has gone too far!¡± ¡°A joke? No, it¡¯s all true.¡± ¡°Impossible! A beautiful and noble woman like you should never be with such a lowborn!¡± But no matter how much George questioned Nadia¡­ The truth remained that Lou was the advisor of the Student Council¡­ Nadia was completely unfazed and brought the hard facts to the center. On the contrary¡­ Nadia¡¯s eloguence, which shot out like a rapid firing cannon, completely defeated the helpless George. Finally, the time came to give George the finishing blow. ¡°And Georges, I even have your sister¡¯s permission.¡± ¡°Whaaat! My sister did?!! Guaaaah¡­¡± George finally fell silent when he heard that his sister allowed everything. The other male students jeered at their classmate¡¯s hapless state. ¡°Hey, Georges, what¡¯s with that look? ¡°You¡¯re pathetic! If you can¡¯t pick up even one girl, I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± ¡°Tch, damn it! Let¡¯s duel it out!¡± Georges was unable to stand the intense criticism of his friends and became desperate. Finally, he lost his temper and challenged out loud. Lou chuckled when he heard and shrugged. ¡°Nadia?¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± ¡°People in this country are always looking for a duel¡­¡± The image of a furious Giselle popped into her mind as she heard Lou¡¯s words. ¡°Hahaha,¡± Nadia chuckled. Meanwhile, George¡¯s anger reached its peak and he blurted out something outrageous. ¡°Hey, servant! The winner gets to escort Nadia-sama!¡± Nadia was surprised by George¡¯s sudden and arbitrary declaration, so she protested sincerely. ¡°No, I¡¯m not kidding! I prefer Lou-sensei.¡± ¡°Sh-shut up! I just made up my mind!¡± Georges refused to listen to her at all. ¡±Hmph!¡± Nadia quipped. Then, with a troubled look on her face, she signaled to Lou with her eyes. At Nadia¡¯s request, Lou couldn¡¯t let George utter whatever he wanted anymore. Lou nodded and stepped forward with a shove. George was caught offguard and retreated. He didn¡¯t expect Lou, his sister, Fran¡¯s, servant, to stand up to him¡­ It must have been completely unexpected to him. There was nothing to it. George thought that his face and reputation as a nobleman had been destroyed, so he let his momentum get the better of him and just said what popped in his mind. The battle was already won before it was fought, and everything was only the howling of a loser. Just then. ¡°Hey, you brats. You took those girls out without permission. What are you doing?¡± Before they knew it, vicious-looking men surrounded them, staring at George and the others sharply. There were ten of them. .. ¡°Huh?!¡± ¡°E-Eeep!¡± ¡°O-Oh, shit!¡± The four male students behind George were clearly upset about the disturbing atmosphere. They seemed to be the children of aristocrats, but like George, they were trying to endure their fears with only vain pretensions. ¡°W-What the f*ck! Y-You guys?¡± One of the male students managed to retort in a trembling voice. But at that moment, the bearded man who had spoken first slapped him, and he crashed to the ground in a heap. ¡°Aaah! Do, Donnie.¡± George tried to run to the student who was called Donnie. The women who were with them also shrieked. ¡°S-Stop it! He¡¯s just a kid.¡± The bearded man approached Donnie and kicked him in the leg. One of the women tried to protect him. Could she be the bearded man¡¯s mistress? The man, however, also kicked the woman in the stomach till she collapsed. ¡°Lou, Lou-sensei!¡± Nadia looked up at Lou with a dependent gaze. He nodded as if to say he understood, and muttered a few words. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± He then stepped in between the bearded man and George. ¡°What the hell, man?¡± The bearded man threw a scornful look at Lou, who stood in front of him. But Lou was completely unfazed. ¡°You have no name to call yourselves.¡± Hearing Lou¡¯s words, the men behind the bearded man began to shout. ¡°You fool!¡± They castigated. The bearded man restrained them with a hand, and put on a snarky smile. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t dress up like you¡¯re in front of a woman. Take a good look at her before you say anything. Look at the person you¡¯re talking to before you say anything.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll turn those words right back on you. Take a good look at me and say something.¡± ¡°Ha? Look at you and speak? You¡¯re out of your mind, you f*cking brat!¡± ¡°Beard! He¡¯s a brat. Forgive him and his women.¡± When the man looked at him suspiciously, Lou stepped forward aggressively. Then he smiled calmly and spoke, as he always did. ¡°I hate men like you. You prey on women, and you¡¯re a violent a-sshole.¡± Lou continued pressing forward. What! The bearded man backed up a little. It was apparent that he was overwhelmed by Lou¡¯s inexplicable power. The bearded man¡¯s hands were fidgeting in his pockets. He was probably trying to take out a blade or something¡­ It was clear that they were looking for an opportunity to counterattack. However! The man¡¯s hands couldn¡¯t move. To his surprise, they seemed to have gone stiff and immobile. ¡°Y-Yo-You bastard?! What did you do?!¡± ¡°Fufufufu, do you want to die?¡± The corner of Lou¡¯s mouth lifted up in a wink, and a cruel smile was etched around his mouth. Sweat broke out on the bearded man¡¯s forehead. Speaking of which¡­ Recently, there¡¯s been a rumor going around among their circle¡­ The bearded man seemed to have remembered someone. ¡°Oh, I remember you! Oh, your dark hair, dark eyes, and tall figure! I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Y-You don¡¯t say! Are you the bastard who set up the Scorpions?¡± But Lou just smiled and didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Th-They disappeared, just like smoke. It¡¯s like they¡¯re hiding.¡± At that moment, a cold voice echoed in the bearded man¡¯s mind. It was a Telepathy that called directly to the soul. ¡ºMmmm, do you guys want to go through the same thing?¡» Lou¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the gaze from his jet-black eyes fell on the man as if to shoot him dead. The bearded man couldn¡¯t even scream and plopped down on the spot. ¡°Now, who¡¯s next?¡± Lou swept a glare around. But¡­ Any attempt to rebel against Lou right then never made it to surface. CH 66 Chapter 66 - Detached from the world After the bearded man who was most likely the leader of the group became as motionless as a frog under a snake¡¯s stare¡­ The unity of the rogues quickly dissolved. Lou gave them one more glare, and they scampered away like spiders. All that was left was the bearded man, hunched over and paralyzed. The man grunted in terror¡­ ¡°Uh-uuuuuu¡­¡± ¡°Big brother, stop it! He¡¯s already pitiful.¡± What a surprise! The woman whom the man kicked in the stomach earlier was shielding him. Lou ignored the woman and said to the man in an inarticulate voice: ¡°Hey, Beard. The woman you attacked is defending you. Think about what that means.¡± ¡°Aw-aw¡­¡± ¡°If you ever commit violence against women again ¨D¨D¨D you know what will happen, right?¡± Lou drew his index finger to the side and mimed decapitating him. Then he pointed his chin at George and the other male students and added. ¡°Forgive these guys, too, alright?¡± Beard looked at Lou with eyes widened, and he nodded gingerly. Lou nodded back and turned back to George and the others. ¡°You guys, I don¡¯t mean to sound like this bearded guy, but if you don¡¯t size up the person you¡¯re talking to, you¡¯ll get hurt¡­No, if you can¡¯t protect a woman, don¡¯t lead her around!¡± George and his company were stunned and speechless when Lou¡¯s ¡°Psh!¡± But Lou prompted them sternly. ¡°Hey, guys, what¡¯s your answer?¡± ¡°U-u¡­Understood!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I-I get it.¡± While George and the other students were replying¡­ Donnie, who was kicked in the leg by Beard, clutched his stomach and wobbled, but managed to get up. The expression on his face was still pained as he replied in a hushed voice. Lou nodded, smiled for a second, and suddenly reached out his hand toward Donnie. Before anyone could register what was happening, his hand glowed. With speed that could only be described as divine, he activated the magic. Nadia, who had been watching Lou, could not believe her eyes and ears. It took no time at all for him to activate the magic, plus there was no chanting. Amidst everyone amazement, the dazzling light from Lou¡¯s hand softly enveloped Donnie¡¯s body. ¡°Wo-wow!¡± Trapped by the pleasant sensation, Donnie cried out dumbly. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Lou asked Donnie without changing his expression. Donnie¡¯s eyes widened at his question, and then he moved his body fearfully. Then, with a look of surprise, he shook his head, ¡°Bun-bun.¡± ¡°A-aahhh¡­It¡¯s not painful anymore! T-Thank you so much!¡± Donnie, who had been wobbling moments ago, stood up firmly and¡­ He bowed deeply to Lou. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡°Hey! You didn¡¯t even do anything, but with just a glare, you scared them! And that magic is amazing!¡± Nadia didn¡¯t address Lou ¡®Sensei¡¯ anymore. The way she treated him was like a lover. Nadia used to play ¡®pretend innocence¡¯ with men for scheme purposes. However, for the first time in her life, she was being ¡­ she felt a soft spot for Lou from the depths of her heart. Afterward, Lou¡­ He firmly warned George and the other students who were still stunned. Then, he and Nadia were once again on their way to the Kingsley Company ¡°Of course you did. You saved me from that horrible devil, so a rogue is no problem for you, right?¡± Nadia claped hands with Lou and intertwined their fingers tightly. She reminded him of the time when he had saved her. ¡¯I¡¯m very happy!¡¯ was all over her face. ¡°I knew my instincts were right.¡± Lou reacted to Nadia¡¯s mumbling. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Nnn, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll tell you later. While clasping Lou¡¯s hand, Nadia walked slowly through the commercial district with a smile on her face. Before long¡­ The Kingsley Company¡¯s capital branch, which Lou and Fran had visited before, came into view between the rows of shops. ¡°Here?¡± ¡°Yeah, this is it?¡± For a commoner, let alone a nobleman, an introduction was necessary to do business with this kind of business. But Lou opened the door and walked in without hesitation, as if he had been here once before and knew the place well. ¡°E-Excuse me, can you do me a favor?¡± When Lou¡¯s voice trailed off, an employee turned around and asked, ¡°What?¡± Nadia started to feel amused again. I¡¯ve never had so much fun with a man for as long as I can remember¡­ She felt that this was the very first time. I¡¯m in trouble¡­ I even get excited when I¡¯m with this guy. He¡¯s so interesting! Fortunately, the female clerk at the shop who answered at the door remembered Lou. The image of a tall, thin man with black hair and black eyes left a huge impression on the female clerk¡¯s memory. ¡°You, you, I believe you¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me, Lou, Lou Brandel. Is Marco here?¡± ¡°Yes, the manager is here, I¡¯ll get him now.¡± The female clerk smiled at him and disappeared into the back of the store. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó Five minutes after the female clerk disappeared into the back of the store. Marco Fonti, the head of the branch, appeared. ¡°Lou! What can I do for you today? Uh¡­¡± Marco whispered in Lou¡¯s ear. ¡°¡­I¡¯m gonna need a little more time with that thing you asked for some time ago.¡± After all, the ¡®armor¡¯ was a special order item that could not be divulged easily. Nadia looked at Marco curiously as he whispered in Lou¡¯s ear. ¡°Hey¡­ Lou and Marco-san, is it?¡± Marco was flustered when he found a beautiful girl staring at him intently. ¡°No, no, nothing! It¡¯s just a private conversation. So, Lou, who is this young lady?¡± ¡°Ah, Marco. It¡¯s not me who¡¯s shopping today.¡± Lou said, and introduced Nadia again, the protagonist of today¡¯s shopping. ¡°This is my student.¡± ¡°Girlfriend!¡± ¡°¨D¨D¨D Huh?¡± Nadia suddenly interrupted Lou¡¯s introduction. ¡°No, I¡¯m not just his student, but girlfriend! I ¨D¨D¨D My name is Nadia Charlois, Lou¡¯s girlfriend.¡± ¡°What! Lou¡¯s girlfriend? ¨D¨D¨D But he¡¯s¡­¡± Marco was stunned by Nadia¡¯s ¡®girlfriend declaration¡¯. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Francesca-sensei and I¡¯m Lou¡¯s girlfriend.¡± ¡°Ye-yeaaah?!¡± You¡¯re a student at the academy. Is this okay? Marco then clapped his hands as if he remembered something. ¡°Oh, by the way, Charlois¡­that¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the daughter of Viscount Charlois.¡± Just then. A question dropped from Lou. ¡°Nadia, would you mind explaining to me what you just said?¡± ¡°Huh? What I just said?¡± ¡°Yeah, girlfriend ?? what do you mean?¡± What! Lou had no idea what Nadia had meant by her bold declaration. CH 67 Chapter 67 - Enchantment When Lou questioned Nadia at the Kingsley Company, he had a ¡®puzzled look on his face. ¡°Lou!¡± ¡°N?¡± ¡°Are you¡­Are you seriously asking me what ¡®girlfriend¡¯ means?¡± Nadia asked him one more time, but Lou really didn¡¯t know. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m really serious. I don¡¯t know what Nadia meant by ¡®girlfriend¡¯.¡± ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Cause, you know, it¡¯s just a third-person pronoun, right? Does it mean anything more special than a student?¡± Nadia looked stunned when she heard this. She immediately shook her head in disappointment. ¡°I dare say it¡¯s really unfitting to call you, Sensei¡­You¡¯re really detached from this world, you know?¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, that is so! I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re not lying¡­I¡¯ll tell you more about it later in a different location.¡± Nadia glared lightly at Lou, but there was already a smile on her mouth. She clenched her fists lightly and then turned to Marco. ¡°Uh, Marco-san¡­is it?¡± ¡°Ye-yes! Nadia-sama!¡± Knowing that Nadia was the daughter of an aristocrat, Marco came off a bit unfriendly, as expected. The reason being, they had no dealings with Nadia¡¯s family, the Viscount Charlois. Without knowing Nadia¡¯s personality, including her family¡¯s culture, he could step on a minefield just by talking to her. Seeing Marco¡¯s nervousness, Nadia sighed. ¡°Enough! It¡¯s all Lou¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°Huh? Is it all my fault?¡± ¡°Yes! You made me miss my chance to tell everyone that I don¡¯t like to communicate formally.¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡± In response to Nadia¡¯s reprimand, Lou honestly apologized with his hands together and informed Marco of their purpose of today¡¯s shopping. ¡°Marco, Nadia is looking for a magic wand for herself. Is there anything good in the store?¡± Marco looked at Lou in puzzlement. He wondered why this simple young commoner was so admired by the daughters of famous noblemen. I can never voice this out in front of Nadia, but I really want to say it. Whether it¡¯s Francesca or Nadia, Lou, who the hell are you? While Lou and Marco were talking¡­ Nadia interrupted when her name was mentioned. ¡°Um, Marco-san ¡­ you can call me Nadia. Please call me this!¡± When Nadia said this seriously, Marco glanced at Lou. An eye-contact, you could say. For Marco, it was a signal, asking for reconfirmation if he was OK with it. Lou nodded, smiling calmly. That being the case, he¡¯d better get things under control. ¡°I can¡¯t call you that. How about addressing you ¡®san¡¯?¡± In the end, Marco bowed his head and came to a compromise, where both agreed. In the end¡­ Nadia was naturally addressed with ¡®san¡¯, and so was Lou. ¡°Well then, Nadia-san, please join Lou-san in the special business meeting room in the back of the room to see the items.¡± ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó Then, half an hour later¡­ ¡°With the products you currently have in our store, is there a magic wand you can recommend to Nadia-san?¡± As requested, Marco took out three commodities¡­ There were three magic sticks and a magic wand combined on the table. All of them were quaint wands that invoked magic to work, but none of them were overly ornate. Nadia expressed herself in advance to avoid overly decorated wands. The slightly shorter wand was made of rosewood. As for the two types of wands, one was made of Mithril, and the other was made of Siberian hazel. Although Mithril was the best conductor of magic power, it was difficult to choose between all of them, so Nadia had a hard time choosing. ¡°Marco-san! I can¡¯t decide! What is the price of each of the three?¡± No matter how much of a nobleman¡¯s daughter Nadia was, she wasn¡¯t numb to money. She also didn¡¯t have the wasteful habit of buying everything. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ A rosewood magic rod costs 10 gold coins, a Mithril magic wand costs 30 gold coins, and a hazel magic wand costs 20 gold coins.¡± ¡ùOne gold coin in this world is about 10,000 yen. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s quite pricey. With the money I have, I think it¡¯s a bit tight.¡± Having said that, Nadia looked disappointed. At this point, Lou inserted. ¡°Which one do you want the most, Nadia?¡± ¡°Um! I like that hazel magic wand, but I¡¯m about five gold coins short. I like nuts, too.¡± Nadia clucked her tongue, but she wasn¡¯t going to buy it. ¡°It¡¯s no use, my budget isn¡¯t enough. I¡¯m giving up.¡± After some hesitation, Nadia slowly shook her head. Marco, who was listening to the conversation between Lou and Nadia¡­ He pondered for a moment and then smiled at Nadia. ¡°Nadia-san, is there a business association that you usually patronize?¡± ¡°Eh?! Er¡­well, yes.¡± Nadia nodded vaguely when Marco asked her. If she hadn¡¯t been scheduled to meet Lou in the capital today, she would have most likely asked her good friend Giselle to arrange shopping for her wand. She would have had a female shopkeeper from the Duke of Carpantier visit their dormitory to buy one. There was no way Marco, a shrewd merchant, would pass up the opportunity to turn a noblewoman like Nadia into a new customer. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a 5-gold-coin discount. This is our service, including the fact that Lou-san referred you to us.¡± ¡°What? R-really?¡± ¡°Yes. Does that fit into your budget?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s perfect.¡± Nadia replied happily, and Lou watched her with a smile and narrowed eyes. Nadia happily held the hazel magic wand in her hand and posed prettily. ¡°Does it look good on me?¡± ¡°Yeah, it looks great. Would you mind giving me your wand for a moment?¡± ¡°Sure! Here you are!¡± Nadia handed the magic wand to Lou and tilted her head, wondering what exactly he was going to do with it. ¡°Nadia, I gave Fran a gift when we came to this store before. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t give you the same gift, so I¡¯d like to give you something just as good.¡± ¡°W-What? You gave Francesca-sensei a gift? Me, too?¡± Lou nodded silently. Then, after a moment of silence, he opened his mouth again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about earlier. I¡¯ve realized that you¡¯re a ¡®girlfriend¡¯ just like Fran, and you¡¯re a woman I need to protect.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Nadia, I¡¯ll protect you, I promise.¡± ¡°So ¡­ that¡¯s why you dared to tell me that you gave the Headmistress a gift?¡± Nadia chuckled. To treat me and Francesca-sensei as equals¡­A gift? But¡­she¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just about protection¡­ If possible, I should be a little more specific in my love language. But when Nadia saw the look on Lou¡¯s face, she no longer cared about such hopes. Lou told me that I was a ¡®woman to protect¡¯. On top of that, Lou¡¯s kind thought of giving her a gift was comforting to Nadia right now. ¡°Glad to hear it¡­¡± Nadia turned her head slightly and muttered. Her cheeks are flushed red. Marco had a complicated look on his face when he saw Nadia¡¯s reaction. Why was Lou all she could see? It brought back some sentiment. Lou murmured softly to a puzzled Marco. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Marco. I need you to keep what I¡¯m about to do to yourself.¡± ¡°A secret? Well, if Nadia is okay with it, then fine. But Lou, what are you planning to do?¡± Lou only nodded and made no response to Marco¡¯s question. All at once, a ¡°Phew¡± escaped from Lou¡¯s mouth. Instantly, he began a Kotodama. ¡°The north wind that knocks down, the south wind that gives peace, the west wind that sends solemnity, and the east wind that brings encounter ¨D¨D¨D¡± In no time at all, the air in the room became tense, and it was rapidly becoming difficult to breathe. ¡°O Sylph, Spirit of the Wind, who wields all the winds. Bless those whom I protect! Bless this child of the earth with all thy power!¡± A gust of wind gushed out of Lou¡¯s hand. And with the wind came a powerful magical wave aura. The magic wave clung to the magic wand. It shone dazzlingly for a moment, then returned to normal. ¡°Lou! W-What did you do to that wand?¡± Nadia was stunned by the fleeting incident. Lou smiled as he handed the wand to Nadia. ¡°You have the makings of a great wind wizard, but it¡¯s essential that you connect with the Wind Spirit, Sylph, and learn about the power of the wind.¡± ¡°Commune with the Wind Spirit, Sylph:..¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Sylph never approached you. I think you know why.¡± Yeah¡­ Because the devil Vine was in control of me:.. Sylph, the Wind Spirit, was avoiding me. ¡°But such shackles are no longer there. The wand will call upon Sylph, who will be of great assistance to you in using the power of the wind.¡± Both Nadia and Marco were astonished by Lou¡¯s declaration. No wonder. What Lou invoked was an incantation-enchantment. It was also at a level that no ordinary magician could do. Lou easily summoned the Wind Spirit, Sylph, to the scene and injected the spirit¡¯s power into the magic wand. Incantation or enchantments were, in a sense, similar to summoning magic. It was as if the magician who cast the spell, and the being called upon, had their own rules and regulations based on their own reasoning. After that, the Jutsu wouldn¡¯t be completed until both parties come to a compromise on their respective intentions, activate it, and settle it. It also required meticulous and careful preparation, including the date, time, location, and magical tools to be used. However, Nadia had completely forgotten about all of this. After the overwhemling surprise passed¡­ The feeling of joy that she had just experienced came back to her. I¡¯m so happy! Lou will protect me! He promised! Lou¡¯s promise was more than enough for Nadia right now. Nadia was overcome with emotion¡­ Hence, she named Lou loudly and jumped into his chest. CH 68 After receiving an enchantment from Lou¡­ Nadia gained a new, long-cherished love wand as the staff of Sylph. Marco saw them off as they left the Kingsley Company with a complicated expression on his face¡­ Nadia tugged on Lou¡¯s hand. ¡°Well, now that we¡¯ve done the shopping, let¡¯s have lunch. I¡¯m pretty hungry. I¡¯ll show you around this time.¡± After saying this, Nadia pulled Lou¡¯s hand, and they walked further. As she had said, she was fully aware of where to go. But for some reason, Lou couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of familiarity in the direction Nadia was taking him. ¨D¨D¨D 15 minutes later. They arrived in an elegant and refined place. The signboard says ¡®Breezy Restaurant¡¯. Sure enough, this was the restaurant where Fran brought Lou some time ago. ¡°Nadia¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Is Fran inside?¡± Nadia cutely stuck her tongue out upon hearing Lou¡¯s question. He knows? She also smiled mischievously. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s impressive. Headmistress, or rather Francesca-sensei, told me that you¡¯d find out because you can use Scouting Magic that¡¯s great for more than just spotting enemies. Sure enough¡­What do you think? Do you want to change restaurants?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no reason to change¡­You two need to talk to me together, don¡¯t you?¡± Nadia¡¯s smile instantly changed when she heard Lou¡¯s query. She seriously looked into Lou¡¯s face. ¡°Hmm. I can¡¯t say you¡¯re too intuitive, Lou, but it never occurred to me you could tell that.¡± She nodded in admiration. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡°Um, we¡¯re meeting someone¡­¡± When they entered the Breezy Restaurant¡­ Nadia gave her name to the man who seemed to be the manager. Apparently, ¡®meet-ups¡¯ were a common occurrence. The manager took them to a seat in the back of the room with an air of familiarity. In the back of the room, as Lou had pointed out, Fran was waiting alone, without eating. Fran waved gently when she noticed them. Of course, it would be a nuisance to the people around, and it was against etiquette, so she just shut up and didn¡¯t speak up. But for some reason, she didn¡¯t feel in a bad mood, even though she was eating with Nadia. ¡°Francesca-sensei, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve waited for a while. But it isn¡¯t a big deal.¡± Fran wasn¡¯t lying. Her natural smile on her face proved it. ¡°Oh, Right, Francesca-sensei, we saw your brother earlier.¡± After seeing Fran¡¯s face, Nadia remembered the incident with George earlier. ¡°Huh?! George? What happened?¡± ¡°Uhh¡­you won¡¯t hear it from me¡­¡± Hearing Nadia¡¯s crisp answer, Fran chuckled. Why, did he do something wrong already? As an older sister, Fran knew George¡¯s personality. He was very kind to his mother and sister, but¡­ He was a nobleman, and he was overbearing to the merchants and commoners. On the flip side, he was cowardly, and tended to go out of control. Nadia gave her a meaningful look, and Lou started narrating everything. Seeing this, Fran exhaled. ¡­You¡¯re already breathing in sync. This guy makes girls have fun when he¡¯s with them. Fran was lost in thought when¡­ She heard Lou talking about her brother, George. The incident was just as she had expected. In addition, Lou said he saved him from a ruffian¡¯s assault. ¡°I see. Thank you. You¡¯ve been a big help.¡± Uh-oh. Lou had taken care of them, siblings¡­ Fran giggled and thanked Lou again. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó After talking about George, they had dinner. The threeknew each other well, so the atmosphere was quite cordial. After the delicious meal, tea was served, and ¡­ Fran raised her hand slowly. For some reason, she stared at Lou¡¯s face primly. ¡°Now that we¡¯re all settled in, let¡¯s talk about the purpose of this meeting today¡­¡± But Nadia also raised her hand, as did Fran. ¡°Erm, Francesca-sensei, if you could just wait a moment. I¡¯d like to talk to you about ¡­ about my ¡®girlfriend declaration¡¯. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fran asked, but Nadia merely chuckled and shrugged. ¡°If I don¡¯t do something, nothing¡¯s gonna work.¡± ¡°What? What¡¯s not going to work?¡± ¡°Actually, Lou-sensei doesn¡¯t know exactly what ¡®girlfriend¡¯ means.¡± ¡°P-Pardon?¡± As I thought¡­ Nadia didn¡¯t address Lou by this name out of the blue in front of Fran either. She was considering how Fran might feel. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for getting ahead of myself¡­¡± Nadia bowed to Fran. ¡°Lou-sensei thinks ¡®girlfriend¡¯ means someone he protects, and I appreciate that¡­¡± He was the protector¡­Nadia shared, and Fran was convinced. ¡°I know¡­You¡¯re right! It¡¯s the same with me. I hope he¡¯d have other feelings towards me, too.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± In response to Fran¡¯s complaining call, Nadia also chimed in. Just then. Lou called Fran. ¡°Fran?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I just realized I have to protect Nadia too¡­ I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re not the only one.¡± ¡°Oh, Lou, uhahaha.¡± ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Hearing Lou¡¯s apology, both Fran and Nadia couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Was that funny?¡± When Lou tilted his head in confusion, they couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Fran and Nadia started laughing out loud. Then the accusing eyes of the other guests focused on them. ¡°Oh, shoot!¡± ¡°Francesca-sensei, we need to be quiet.¡± They managed to hold back their laughter and put their index fingers to their lips. They had a lot going on, but they must put the finishing touches on this operation. In fact, Fran and Nadia had a meeting beforehand. Once again, it was to get Lou to say something and make him promise something. Thus, the ¡®operation¡¯ was immediately launched. A shocking request burst out of both of their mouths. ¡°Lou.¡± ¡°Lou-sensei.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Um, can we both be your fianc¨¦es?¡± ¡°Precisely! That¡¯s right! Make me and Francesca-sensei your fianc¨¦es.¡± ¡°Hmm, fianc¨¦e, I¡¯ve heard something about it¡­¡± For some reason, Lou¡¯s reaction to hearing getting engaged was quite muted. ¡°Um, is that how it¡¯s supposed to be¡­in order to protect you guys?¡± Fran and Nadia looked at each other, stunned. If the girlfriend declaration couldn¡¯t work, they thought being simple and straightforward could¡­ Lou still couldn¡¯t get it. He probably wasn¡¯t lying. Or he knew but wasn¡¯t falling for it. He was very serious. Fran and Nadia nodded in understanding of the situation¡­ They had no choice but to quickly switch strategies. They decided to go with the ¡®silent¡¯ approach. The result¡­ No matter how much Lou asked, they just laughed and didn¡¯t answer. The two women silently pressured ¡­until Louto finally gave in. ¡°F-Fine! If I have to.¡± ¡°Yay.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± They had gotten Lou¡¯s word! Fran and Nadia exclaimed once more, and ended up getting a warning from the manager. However, such caution was nowhere in sight. They were both so excited¡­ Sensing that something was up, Lou asked timidly. ¡°¡­Hey, just out of curiosity, can I ask you something? What the hell is a fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°Hahaha, now I¡¯ll answer.¡± Nadia laughed mischievously ¡­ and told him the finishing touch. By ¡®fianc¨¦e,¡¯ I mean a marriage partner.¡± ¡°What? Marriage? Me?With you both?¡± ¡°Yes! Lou-sensei, you are going to marry us eventually. You¡¯re going to make us your wives!¡± Nadia said triumphantly, and beside her, Fran grinned from ear to ear. Hearing about this point¡­ Finally understanding the meaning, Lou bellowed. ¡°Whaaaat! Who¡¯s your fianc¨¦? You¡¯re talking about the Arlvs nuptials!¡± ¡°Sir! Don¡¯t you understand? I¡¯ve been telling you to be quiet!¡± With the three¡¯s repeated clamoring¡­ The manager of the Breezy Restaurant seemed to have lost his patience. He folded his arms and faced them angrily. Translator Note: Seriously, I¡¯m losing interest seeing how Lou was pushed around, and more like a yes-man in front of the girls¡­I¡¯m thinking of dropping this. CH 69 It was Thursday afternoon, and the sun was slowly sinking in the west¡­ At dusk, the three who left the restaurant were headed by Lou, while Fran and Nadia were walking side by side on the street. ¡°If we make that much noise, we might be banned from that restaurant.¡± Caught by Fran¡¯s wry smile, Nadia also opened her mouth with a sly smile. ¡°But, Francesca-sensei, I don¡¯t regret it. I¡¯m sorry to have bothered the other customers, but¡­it made today a special day for me.¡± Nadia followed Lou¡¯s figure with moist eyes. Seeing her reaction, Fran was happy too. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t try to mold Lou, so I owe it to you, Nadia.¡± ¡°Uhahaha¡­¡± ¡°And now that we¡¯re here, you can call me Fran outside of school. And when you call Lou, maybe you don¡¯t need to address him ¡®Sensei¡¯ outside of school.¡± ¡°So¡­can I call you elder sister Fran? I only have a brother, so it¡¯s new for me. I¡¯m so happy to have a great sister!¡± ¡°Hahaha, nice to meet you. My lovely sister!¡± ¡°Actually, I omitted Sensei when I called Lou a little while ago. I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± Nadia confessed her feelings honestly and bowed meekly. Fran felt suddenly attached to Nadia. Lou was also glad to hear the two talking. ¡°Hey, you look like you¡¯re having fun. ¡°Oh, Lo-Lou, I¡¯m sorry about today. It¡¯s just something, you know.¡± ¡°Un, forgive us. I didn¡¯t want you to, you know, abandon us. So I just¡­¡± While Fran and Nadia were clamming up, Lou smiled calmly as usual. ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sorry.¡± ¡°Huh? Lou?¡± ¡°W-Why are you sorry?¡± Lou said, looking at Fran and Nadia who were confused. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t really understand my feelings until now. But now that you guys have told me, I feel much better. For me, you guys are irreplaceable, precious ¡®treasures¡¯.¡± ¡°Your precious ¡­ treasures?!¡± ¡°Lou, how could you?! We¡¯re going to cry if you say something like that to us.¡± Lou said he was sorry he had to hear that from a woman. Fran and Nadia heard that even in the village of the Arlv tribe where Lou grew up, it was common for a man to tell a woman that he loved her. When Fran heard the Arlv word, she suddenly began to worry about Kelturi. ¡°Hey, Nadia ¡­ speaking of the Arlvs, I¡¯m really worried about the Vice-Principal.¡± ¡°Un~ Sister Fran, I was just thinking about Giselle, too.¡± Fran and Nadia looked at each other and let out a deep sigh at the same time. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó After sending Nadia to the dormitory of the Girls Magical Academy where she stayed¡­ Lou and Fran returned to the Count of Dumer¡¯s residence. Zeimon must have been thinking about the weekend¡¯s ¡®game¡¯ all weekend. Because they greeted him, who was wearing a toothy smile, when they got home. They went to Adelaide, where she was holed up in her study. Fran stood in front of her mother¡¯s study, exhaled lightly, then knocked. When she heard a voice giving her permission to enter, she opened the door and entered. Adelaide seemed to be working at her desk in her study. She smiled and stood up, telling Lou and Fran to take a seat on the couch. ¡°Mother, I have something to report! It¡¯s very important.¡± After sitting, this was the first thing Fran said. Adelaide saw her daughter speaking seriously, so she straightened up. ¡°Oh, Fran. What¡¯s up? Fufufu, what¡¯s going on with you and Lou?¡± ¡°Ew¡­¡± Fran gave an inaudible yelp when her mother was right on target. Adelaide had been watching over her beloved daughter all her life and wasn¡¯t only a mother. She was also a person of the same gender, so she could understand how it felt to be in love. ¡°So, are you guys getting married? I don¡¯t mind. In fact I might even be all for it.¡± In response to her mother¡¯s surprising reaction, Fran clammed up. ¡°Well, we¡¯re not going to get married yet, but¡­¡± Adelaide laughed as Fran muttered sadly. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pretty normal. You shouldn¡¯t get married out of the blue¡­Then you should get engaged.¡± ¡°Yes! We¡¯re engaged!¡± For a change, Adelaide responded to her beloved daughter¡¯s nodding with a smile. But the matter didn¡¯t end there. ¡°Actually, Mother, there¡¯s one more thing¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Adelaide asked quizzically, seeing her beloved daughter clamoring for words. It was Lou who offered a helping hand here. ¡°I¡¯ll explain it to you, Adelaide-san.¡± He patted the slightly downcast Fran on the shoulder, looked Adelaide in the face, and began to speak. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó Even after Lou¡¯s explanation was over¡­ Adelaide¡¯s smile never faltered. ¡°So ¡­ that Nadia is engaged to you as well?¡± ¡°Yeah, without a doubt. I want to protect both Fran and Nadia, they are both women I love and care for.¡± Lou said to Adelaide firmly. This was the expression of a man with an unwavering determination. Adelaide stared at Lou. With her superior insight and magical eye, she immediately recognized the situation. Perhaps¡­ Lou didn¡¯t approach them on his own. With Fran and Nadia, he must have been ¡®forced¡¯. But he had said that he wanted Fran and Nadia to be his spouses. If he was unwilling to get married, she would have refused outright. Adelaide was relieved and happy that her beloved daughter realized her love. ¡°Lou, this country allows polygamy. I¡¯m pretty sure this is the same for the Arlvs.¡± In response to Adelaide¡¯s question, Lou gave a small nod. Adelaide nodded as well and continued her speech. ¡°And that¡¯s why I have no ethical problem with it¡­¡± Adelaide smiled wickedly, ¡°But,¡± she said. ¡°There are still some issues we need to clear up. Including what might happen after this.¡± ¡°Problems?¡± ¡°Yes, there are still problems.¡± Adelaide remained smiling. Her smile was a pep talk that said, Such a ¡®problem¡¯ should be easy to solve. ¡°The first being¡­ persuadingErnest Charlois Nadia¡¯s father, Viscount Ernest Charlois.¡± ¡°Convince Nadia-san¡¯s father¡­¡± ¡°Yes, he might object because of your status as a commoner.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do my best to persuade him.¡± ¡°Good! And secondly, this kind of thing could happen again in the future.¡± ¡°What? Mother? This kind of thing will happen again?¡± Fran was the one who reacted to her mother¡¯s words. Adelaide, on the other hand, looked at Fran and said. ¡°Yes, there¡¯ll definitely be others. There must be others who could be like you or Nadia.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Hearing her mother¡¯s words, Fran exclaimed. Adelaide was right¡­ Fran recalled the events in the school, and gleaned a lot of ¡®ideas¡¯. As Fran¡¯s thoughts and feelings ran through her head, she became depressed and her expression became cloudy. Fran turned gloomy, but Adelaide was as calm as could be. ¡°Oh, Fran, there¡¯s no point in worrying about it now, is there?¡± ¡°We-Well¡­that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Lou is sincere. He would never neglect you or Nadia if he had more wives.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s a very talented wizard with a very promising future. He¡¯s also a worthy man. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be just fine when it comes to that.¡± At this point, Adelaide began to laugh as if she remembered something. ¡°Hahahaha, I heard that some ancient kings had a hundred wives, but I wonder¡­How many people do you think Lou will get?¡± Adelaide continued chuckling happily beside Fran, who had a complex expression on her face¡­ ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°What is it, Fran?¡± ¡°I-I still have to talk to you about something else¡­¡± Fran seemed to have remembered George. She signaled Lou with her eyes. She was not present at the scene. She was signaling Lou, wanting him to explain everything to Adelaide.¡± Lou nodded¡­ He said that he met George during the day when he was with Nadia. And that he saved him from being roughed up by a street thug. And then shared the subsequent events. When Adelaide heard the incident¡­ She bowed to Lou, thanked him profusely, and sighed heavily. ¡°He¡¯s, you know. He has a bit of magic power, but not much sense. He¡¯s pretty average as a wizard.¡± Adelaide was very clear with her own child. No matter how close they were¡­ She was uncompromising when it came to magic and had a strict no favoritism attitude towards her son. ¡°That boy, George, is aware that his talents aren¡¯t special. That¡¯s why I suggested other paths besides wizardry for him¡­ But he got more and more stubborn¡­¡± From what Lou had heard, George was a noble and proud boy. But as Adelaide let out a sigh, Lou¡¯s usual ¡®words¡¯ echoed. ¡°Leave George to me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°If I marry Fran, he¡¯ll be my brother. Anything I can do to help, I will.¡± ¡°T-Thank you!¡± Adelaide stood up involuntarily and shook Lou¡¯s hand. Fran also thanked Lou and hugged him from the back. Adelaide smiled and said, ¡°But Lou, if you could, could you just say it like you always do?¡± Lou smiled and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m on it!¡± I hope that the encounter with Lou will open up new possibilities for George as well as Fran¡­ Adelaide uttered a ¡®small wish¡¯ when she heard Lou¡¯s powerful promise. CH 70 Friday 11:50 a.m¡­ Girls Magical Academy, Classroom 2C¡­ ¡°So that¡¯s it for the spring semester. The week after next, the entrance ceremony will be held and new students will be coming in. You will all have juniors, so please welcome them warmly.¡± With Fran¡¯s closing remarks, the spring semester for Class 2C came to an end. The students would enjoy their last few days of spring vacation before starting their school life again. ¡°How are you going to spend your weekend, Lou-sensei?¡± Josephine approached and spoke to Lou. ¡°Hmm~Maybe researching magic or some self-care.¡± In contrast, Lou replied vaguely. He sure wasn¡¯t lying because he had a mock battle with Zeimon¡­ However, Josephine did not back down immediately. ¡°Is that so! What are your plans for next week?¡± ¡°Josie, I just became a teacher myself, so I¡¯m sorry, but I have to get ready for the new semester at the school.¡± ¡°Re-Really?¡± It looked like Lou was utterly helpless. Josephine looked down sadly¡­ Then she gasped and clapped her hands. ¡°There¡¯s rumor going around that Lou-sensei has become the advisor of the Student Council. That means ¡­Mmmm.¡± Unbeknownst to her¡­ The students around Josephine stared at her in disgust as she entered her own world. ¡°That¡¯s right! That means I should join the Student Council too! Why didn¡¯t I think of that sooner?¡± Josephine was so absorbed in her own thoughts that she couldn¡¯t see what was going on around her. Lou and Fran quietly slipped out of the classroom, leaving Josephine with her ¡®triumphant¡¯ expression. ¡°See you later.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going to the staff room.¡± The two went in different directions¡­ Fran waved to Lou and walked back to the principal¡¯s office. As Fran walked breezily down the hallway, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. It was the first time she had been in such a relaxed state since getting to know Lou. The other day, she felt a little guilty because they had cheated on Lou. However, her joy was so great that it overcame such concerns. She had never imagined that the ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯ title that he promised to her and Nadia would give her such peace of mind. Nadia was probably feeling relieved as well. However, she was a student in Class 3A and usually had little contact with Lou. That girl was probably dying to meet Lou. Fran felt a little sorry for Nadia when she thought about it. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s finally over today~¡± ¡°We have to get ready for the new students!¡± In the staff room where Lou was staying, different voices from the teachers rose. The teachers¡¯ voices ranged from relieved, tired, and motivated. But¡­ As soon as the semester was over, one female teacher had a look of melancholy on her face¡­ She plopped down on her seat and muttered something. ¡°Haaaa¡­I always feel terribly heavy when the seasons change.¡± She sighed, making it apparent that she¡¯d been chewing over it for some time. I had a stomach ache all day yesterday¡­I couldn¡¯t even come to work. In the end, the only day I could come to class was today¡­ I couldn¡¯t come on time for it either¡­ It sucks. But just when I thought I was finally promoted from assistant homeroom teacher and could stand on my own¡­ I¡¯m suddenly in charge of the freshmen! I don¡¯t want to take care of a bunch of bratty kids¡­ Does anyone think I can handle it? The female teacher in question was in her mid-twenties. She possessed a good-looking face. Her blond hair, long slit blue eyes, and thick lips made her look charming. However, perhaps because of her poor health, her face was a bit gaunt and dull, and her straggling hair was fluttering casually. Just then. Someone stood behind her. ¡°Who? Who is it?¡± When she turned around, she saw a tall young man with black hair and black eyes standing there. It was a face she didn¡¯t recognize. The man standing there was¡­ Lou himself. Lou smiled, gave her bow, and went back to his seat. Lou had never met her before. It was only because she had been absent for a long time due to health problems. On top of that, she didn¡¯t show up for work on time this morning, so she never crossed paths with Lou¡­ So Lou went over to her side anyway and did a quick ¡®meet and greet¡¯ instead. The female teacher looked so unhappy, even from the side, that even Lou stopped greeting her. ¡°He-hey! Hey, you!¡± The female teacher stopped him, but¡­ Lou ¡®speedily¡¯ cleared his desk and quickly left the staff room. The teacher was irritated because she couldn¡¯t stop him, and she clicked her tongue loudly. ¡°Damn it!¡± But it was indeed bad timing. ¡°¡­Sara-sensei. Damn it¡­.that¡¯s not nice.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± A word of caution was thrown from behind her! The female teacher¡­ Sara Cesar froze, her body stiffening as if struck by lightning. ¡°V-V-Vice Principal?!¡± But she couldn¡¯t stay that way forever. Sara turned around fearfully and saw¡­ Kelturi stood there grimly, her brow wrinkled and her arms folded. ¡°Vice-Principal! I-I¡¯m v-very sorry! I¡¯ll be more careful with my language from now on.¡± ¡°Very well! As you swore, you must be extra careful with your language, for a teacher¡¯s unrefined language has a negative impact on the students!¡± Ughhhh! It¡¯s because of him that I¡¯m so angry! Sara¡¯s physical condition was at its worst, and the resentment she felt from being scolded by Kelturi made her impression on Lou the worst. ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó After school¡­ When Sara managed to finish her duties and left the main school building¡­ Is that ¡®hateful¡¯ man waving at me? ¡°Hey!¡± The man was, of course, Lou. ¡°The hell! That guy!¡± When the annoyed Sara was about to take a step toward Lou¡­ She found a woman nestled beside him like a shadow. Sara glanced sideways and found¡­a surprise! ¡°Gee! Isn¡¯t that the Acting Principal?!¡± ¡°Sara-sensei¡«!¡± Fran greeted Sara loudly. However, Sara was even more uncomfortable with Fran than she was with Kelturi. Fran always had an expressionless, grumpy look on her face, and Sara never could tell what she was thinking¡­ Fran¡¯s nickname, Iron Mask, as the students called her, was a bit of a misnomer. Sara was looking grumpy, and she might have said it was mutual¡­ But Sara¡¯s grumpiness stemmed from her health condition, so it was inevitable. As for her, who had a cheerful personality(?), she didn¡¯t want to be lumped in with Fran, who possessed a healthy but gloomy personality. Sara, by the way, didn¡¯t know that Fran had become very different and much brighter than before. That was why she was confused when Fran approached her, making her think she was going to reprimand her. W-What should I do? I couldn¡¯t even make it to the class, so if I ran away under these circumstances¡­ If worse comes to worst, will I be fired? While she was thinking about that and hesitating¡­ What! Lou arrived in front of her. ¡°Sara, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Lou Brandell.¡± ¡°Ha?¡± When Sara was suddenly greeted with a rude and impolite greeting, Lou said to her, who was puzzled. ¡°Your blood circulation is poor, and the circulation of your magical wave aura isn¡¯t good either.¡± ¡°What?! W-Who the hell are you? And what did you just call me?¡± When Lou, whom she had never met before, suddenly addressed her ¡®You¡¯, Sara couldn¡¯t help but lose her temper. But Lou was completely unconcerned with Sara¡¯s anger and moved closer to her. ¡°Well, just leave it to me!¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Sedative Remission!¡± The magic that Lou invoked¡­ It was the same magic he had used on Fran earlier when she was distraught from having flashbacks of the deformed demons. Sara almost fell to her knees from the shock of Lou¡¯s magic. Lou quickly moved in time, caught her and supported her. Sara was of course averse to a stranger holding her. ¡°Uuuh, d-don¡¯t ¡­ touch me.¡± ¡°Cure.¡± ¡°Ahhhh.¡± Sara writhed in agony¡­ But a dazzling light overflowed from Lou¡¯s hand and enveloped her. Then her body instantly became lighter. It was as if the heaviness she had been suffering from was but an illusion¡­ It was a very simple Healing Magic for Lou. But the effect was so dramatic that Sara was stunned. ¡°Wh-What is this?¡± Lou smiled serenely as he picked Sara up. She was still weak, so he sat her down on a bench beside them. ¡°See, your body is much lighter, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lou asked, but Sara just stared at him weakly. ¡°If you ever get sick again, don¡¯t hesitate to let me know. See ya.¡± Lou smiled and waved as he left in the direction of Fran. Sara, on the other hand, was left dumbfounded, as if her soul had been taken out of her. ¡°Could it be that he ¡­ was he waiting for me because he was concerned about my condition?¡± When this thought popped, a smile broke on Sara¡¯s face. ¡°Hmph¡­meddlesome.¡± But despite the harshness of her words¡­ Sara¡¯s tone was definitely filled with intimacy with Lou. CH 71 A little backtrack, Friday afternoon Student Council Room¡­ Giselle almost screamed in surprise after hearing Nadia¡¯s account. ¡°Eeeeeeeh! Na-Nadia! Y-You! Is it true?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m definitely engaged to Lou-sensei, no, to Lou! I¡¯m just so happy.¡± Giselle was amazed to see her bestfriend Nadia blushing. ¡°I understand. Lou-sensei may be an attractive man, but is there any need to be so hasty?¡± ¡°Un! I rushed it because I had to.¡± Nadia asserted categorically to answer Giselle¡¯s doubts. Nadia was not the type to just act on an idea. She didn¡¯t reveal the reason, but she must have some solid reason for going this far. Giselle had to convince herself of that. ¡°Since you¡¯ve considered it well before beforehand, there must be no mistake. But getting engaged with the Headmistress, you¡¯ll definitely be a second wife, given her age and her family¡¯s title.¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t mind at all.¡± Nadia responded immediately with a smile, then turned serious. Then she looked closely at Giselle¡¯s face. Even though Nadia was Giselle¡¯s best friend, it bothered her when she looked at her in such an unreserved way. For a rare moment, Giselle couldn¡¯t figure out Nadia¡¯s real intentions. ¡°Wh-What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m more concerned about you, you know?¡± ¡°Me? Why?¡± Nadia sighed at Giselle¡¯s dubious expression and said, ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°Are you aware¡­ that when you get carried away, you become completely blind to everything around you?¡± When Nadia pointed out her shortcomings, Giselle looked embarrassed. ¡°Aaah! I¡¯m certainly aware of that flaw. But! Why are you bringing this up out of the blue?¡± Nadia said nothing to the puzzled Giselle, but responded with a subtle smile. It was as if she knew what was coming. However, as usual, Giselle could not understand Nadia¡¯s thoughts. Nadia looked at Giselle, who tilted her head, and sighed again. ¡°Hmm¡­I hope my hunch is right.¡± ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó Saturday, 10 a.m., Count Dumer¡¯s residence¡­ The servants were so busy preparing for their guests that they needed all the hands they could get. Nonetheless¡­they hadn¡¯t been this busy in a long time. When Count Frederick Dumer, Adelaide¡¯s husband and father of Fran and George, was still alive, he¡¯d entertain two guests once a week. They were, by no means, glamorous dinner parties, but they were frequent dinner engagements with well-known aristocrats, knights, and merchants. However, after Frederick¡¯s death due to illness¡­ Adelaide began to prioritize magical research in her life¡­ Their clienteles had naturally drifted away. Today, however, was not a formal dinner party. Strangely enough, a good number of visitors decided to come for the mock battle, a mere game between servants, which was to be held at 11 a.m. First, Giselle Carpantier, the Girls Magical Academy Student Council President. And whoa! Her father, Duke Leonard Carpantier, had also decided to accompany her. Nadia Charlois, another student, and her father, Viscount Ernest Charlois, were also coming. In addition¡­ It was a wonder where several other students at the school heard it, but they, children of noble families were coming as well. ¡°Sorry, Zeimon-san.¡± Lou apologized for the increase in the number of spectators at their supposedly private mock battle. ¡°Hahaha, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll spar with you with or without spectators. I¡¯m going to give it my all.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Lou bowed. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± said Zeimon, looking serious. ¡°Lou, I know how good you are. So I¡¯m going to go all out. I¡¯m gonna kill you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise, I can¡¯t win.¡± Zeimon informed Lou decisively. He didn¡¯t just acknowledge Lou¡¯s ability, he was in awe of it. ¨D¨D¨D 10:30 a.m. Half an hour before the game was to begin, the carriages came into the yard one after another. First came the Carpantier father and daughter, followed by the Charlois father and daughter, and then, of course, Josephine. Michel and Olga were standing beside Josephine, looking very apologetic and small. Josephine questioned Michel and Olga when she happened to overhear their conversation. Then she earnestly asked Lou for a favor and forced her way in¡­ That was the truth of the matter. Now then! All the visitors were ushered into the courtyard where the battle was to be played. Viscount Charlois spotted the Duke of Carpentier with his daughter and went to greet him. ¡°Well, Your Grace, what a coincidence.¡± ¡°Hahaha, so it¡¯s you Viscount. Oh, Nadia-dono is with you. But what turn of events has brought you to this mansion so suddenly?¡± Ernesto was unfazed by Leonard¡¯s casual sarcasm. In fact, Ernesto was a pragmatist who was wise among the nobility of the kingdom. From Leonard¡¯s point of view, there wasn¡¯t any meaning or reason for him to visit the Count of Dumer¡¯s mansion. ¡°No, my daughter invited me to an interesting match. It¡¯s worth something you can¡¯t even see in the arena in the capital! So, I was forcibly brought here.¡± ¡°I see, Viscount, I understand very well.¡± ¡°But, it¡¯s Your Grace¡¯s visit is a surprise.¡± ¡°No, actually, neither was I willing. My daughter Giselle insisted that I come. In case the match is boring, I¡¯m thinking of making another pass at Dance Princess-dono, hahahaha!¡± Leonard¡¯s words were half in jest, half serious. Dance Princess was Adelaide¡¯s former nickname. In fact, before Adelaide married Frederick¡­ Leonard had once courted Adelaide to be his second wife. However, Adelaide was still a student at the time and politely refused, saying she wanted to concentrate on her magical studies. Another important factor was that Adelaide¡¯s uncle, Duke Edmond Dumer, was vehemently opposed to the idea. He even visited Leonard with a furious look on his face and turned down his proposal of making his beloved niece his second wife. Since then¡­ Leonard had somehow distanced himself from the Dumer family. Then the owner of the mansion, Countess Adelaide Dumer, appeared. ¡°My, my! Duke Carpentier and Viscount Charlois, welcome to the mansion.¡± ¡°Oh, Adelaide! You look as beautiful as ever!¡± Leonard gazed at Adelaide and expressed his heartfelt admiration. She was still as beautiful as ever, bearing the prominent traces of the former Dance Princess. ¡°Countess Dumer, my daughter is always at your service.¡± On the other hand, Ernesto greeted her politely. He hid a desire to improve Adelaide¡¯s impression on them even if just a little, and to have it reflected in his daughter¡¯s school performance. Adelaide¡¯s intuition was exceptionally better than most people¡¯s. She knew exactly what they were thinking. ¡°The game is about to start. It might sully your eyes, but I hope you will enjoy it. We have nothing to offer, but we have prepared a meal for you today. Please make yourself at home. Meanwhile¡­ In a corner of the courtyard, Michelle and Olga were being questioned by Josephine again. ¡°Michelle-san! Olga-san! Why are all those bigwigs here? It¡¯s not just the Viscount Charlois, but even the Duke of Carpantier!¡± Michelle and Olga were fed up with her never-ending sermon. ¡°You said it¡­ We¡¯re surprised, too.¡± ¡°Exactly, Josephine-san.¡± No matter where these two went, someone would always pick on them, which was probably the fate that they both carried with them. ¡°Josie, you¡¯re here?¡± Lou¡¯s voice suddenly sounded somewhere behind Josephine, who kept grumbling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you about this match. It¡¯s just a private match, and I thought you didn¡¯t like savage things.¡± ¡°N-No, no! I¡¯m very happy that you care.¡± The two girls thought she was going to be mad at Lou for not telling her about the game. Josephine turned her head a bit, quite shy and delirious! Was. CH 72 Chapter 72 - Strategy Before long¡­ In the middle of the courtyard, Lou and Zeimon stepped forward to face each other. While Zeimon was charged with fighting spirit, Lou was aloof and unconcerned. Lou was over 180cm tall, but Zeimon was far over two meters tall. He gazed down with his arms folded. As a spectator, it seemed natural to think that Zeimon, with brutish muscles all over his body, could easily crush the slender Lou. ¡°Nadia, what makes this a better match than the coliseum arena?¡± ¡°Yes, father. It will probably be a one-sided match.¡± Ernesto¡¯s beloved daughter answered with a smile¡­ He smiled in return: ¡°We all know how this will turn out.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I think it would be fun to bet with you. If we both bet on that house steward, we¡¯ll never make the bet itself.¡± Nadia smiled wickedly when she heard her father¡¯s words. ¡°Fufufu, Father, I¡¯ll take that bet.¡± ¡°What? Nadia? What did you just say?¡± ¡°Father, I¡¯m betting on that teacher. So let¡¯s play, Father!¡± Suddenly, his daughter came to him with a serious attitude, offering a bet. Ernesto stuttered and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± He peered into her face. ¡°Whoa, hey, Nadia. Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m quite sane.¡± His daughter was a smart girl. She was so different from her younger brother, Jean. If she were a boy¡­ the Charlois family would be secure¡­ In the Kingdom of Valentine, heirs to noble families were basically males¡­ Ernesto had felt sorry for his talents many times. But¡­ Ernesto had a complicated expression on his face, wondering if he was wrong about that too. ¡°Father, if I win, I have a favor to ask you. And I want you to say yes.¡± ¡°Yeah, sure. I¡¯ll do whatever you want. But if I win, you¡¯ll have to do the opposite.¡± Ernesto was beginning to think that this was a good opportunity. Recently, a high ranking nobleman offered an arranged marriage for Nadia and his son. If she could join ties with that family, the Charlois family would be able to move up even further. Ernesto had such a plan in mind. Meanwhile¡­ In Nadia¡¯s mind, she was sure that she could convince her father. Also¡­ There was another father and daughter there, talking about the game with suspicious looks on their faces. They were Giselle and Leonard. ¡°Father, however much that may have happened in the past¡­ I would appreciate it if you would stop hitting on the Chairman in front of me, your daughter!¡± ¡°Hahahahahaha! Giselle, the tendency is, this Leonard can¡¯t say otherwise to beautiful women.¡± Giselle frowned¡­ Leonard laughed wildly, but then suddenly returned to a straight face. He softly asked his beloved daughter. ¡°By the way, Giselle. Will that servant be alright?¡± ¡°What do you mean alright?¡± Giselle replied without thinking, but Leonard slowly shook his head. ¡°In martial arts, physical disadvantage is an insurmountable handicap. Besides, I know that house steward.¡± ¡°Eh? You know that steward, Father?¡± ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s a subordinate of the now deceased Count Frederick Dumer, a fierce warrior who was once known as ¡®Zeimon the Black Steel¡¯. ¡°Zeimon the Black Steel¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a master swordsman, and he¡¯s got special physical skills. In the past, he has killed hundreds of enemies and defeated¡­ countless demons.¡± ¡°Hundreds of enemies?! He¡¯s killed more demons than you can count? Oh, I see! He¡¯s an amazing warrior!¡± It was supposedly an incredibly brutal tale¡­ But for some reason, Giselle¡¯s eyes lit up. Giselle¡¯s father, Leonard, was very tolerant of women. At the same time, he was a fearless knight who was regarded as the strongest in the country. Giselle¡¯s eldest brother, J¨¦r?me, had also inherited his father¡¯s talent and was a promising member of the Royal Capital Knight Corps, who was believed to eventually become the commanding officer. Giselle respected her powerful father and brother, and it was no exaggeration to say that her desire to be strong was influenced by them. She would talk passionately about martial arts and weapons and armor with his father and brother, who were powerful knights. For Giselle, nothing is more fun than this. She also loved to watch jousts between knights in the arena of the royal capital. Eventually, Giselle moved on to Valentine¡¯s Girls Magical Academy¡­ In addition to her martial arts skills, Giselle also developed a talent for magic. As she grew from a young girl to an adult, her natural beauty was enhanced and she was courted by many men. On top of that, the fact that she was the daughter of a duke who held an important position in the Kingdom of Valentine spurred men to court her. However, none of those men had the potential to surpass her strong father and brother. Therefore, from Giselle¡¯s point of view, all the men who courted her seemed dull. Giselle had her own problems now. She felt lost in her life of seeking only strength. What is true strength? Lou pointed out to her exactly what she was looking for. ¡±I¡¯d like to talk to Cindy, who¡¯s been down a similar road to me.¡± She also had a growing feeling that she had to do something. The other day, she had lost to Lou and Fran, which had made her even more conflicted. So she¡¯d been wondering how strong Lou was when he beat her¡­ She came today with high expectations. As her father said, she could see that Lou¡¯s opponent, Zeimon, was incredibly strong. ¡°Oh, Giselle. It looks like the game is about to start.¡± Giselle¡¯s contemplation was interrupted¡­ Broken by her father, Leonard. Also¡­ In one corner of the venue, there was a group of people who were impatiently watching Lou. They were Josephine, Michelle, and Olga, students of the Girls Magical Academy, Class 2C. Moreover, they trembled when they saw Zeimon. Josephine pointed at Jeemon with a trembling hand. ¡°Mi-Michel, Olga! Oh, you guys, you guys want to be knights, right? If that creature is your enemy¡­ Can you fight him?¡± ¡°Awwww¡­¡± ¡°No for me¡­¡± ¡°De-de-deplorable! E-Even so, i-is that what an aspiring, honorable knight would say?¡± While scolding the frightened Michelle and Olga, the real Josephine wasn¡¯t in tune with the roots of her teeth either. In the midst of such spectators¡­ The match between Lou and Zeimon was about to begin. Zeimon reminded Lou again. ¡°Lou, as I said earlier, I¡¯m going for real. So come on, you can take it seriously too¡­ You can kill me if you want.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°My only concern is Madam¡­ I already feel ¡®safe¡¯ knowing you¡¯re here, even if I¡¯m killed.¡± For some reason, Zeimon grinned happily at Lou, who was silent with a calm expression. It was as if he was smiling with a sense of accomplishment. ¡°Lou, it¡¯s time. Let¡¯s do it! ¡°Copy that!¡± Lou and Zeimon bowed to each other as they responded to the call to start the match. They immediately took their stance. At that moment. Zeimon abruptly stretched a stab toward Lou¡¯s face. Two fingers reached straight for his eyeballs. Giselle gasped in surprise. This was because eye attacks were considered dangerous in general fights and were forbidden, along with attacks on the vital organs. But with Lou¡¯s kinetic vision, it wasn¡¯t a level fist that he couldn¡¯t see through. He seemed to have dodged it without difficulty. ¡°Poof!¡± All of a sudden, Lou howled. What! He had ducked, but Zeimon¡¯s attack returned to crush his eyeballs. ¡°Shah!¡± With a flash of spunk, Lou flicked Zeimon¡¯s fist with his left hand and fended off the attack. But! Simultaneously, Zeimon snarled and kicked Lou in the stomach, which was left undefended. Lou backed up slightly and dodged the kick. And just when everybody thought he got it¡­ Zeimon¡¯s kick, which was supposed to be out of reach, extended again. ¡°Ugh!¡± Lou quickly jumped back to avoid the kick and smiled in astonishment. He seemed to have discovered the ¡®secret¡¯ of Zemon¡¯s deadly attack. ¡°I see, so you can change the trajectory of your fists and kicks and extend your joints?¡± Lou¡¯s expression gradually changed as he muttered to himself. And this time, he exclaimed loudly. ¡°Interesting!¡± ¡°Whoa, man!¡± The look on Lou¡¯s face was completely different than usual¡­ Even the battle-hardened Zeimon was in awe¡­ He embodied a predator, voracious and ghastly. CH 73 Chapter 73 - Resolve ¡°Yes, this is getting to get interesting! Is this your real face?¡± Lou did not respond to Zeimon¡¯s words, which could be taken as a provocation. Instead, he curled the corner of his mouth and licked his dry lips. ¡°¡­ Come on, hit me harder. It¡¯s not enough.¡± A line that was way out of Lou¡¯s style leaked out of his lips. When Zeimon heard Lou¡¯s invite, he smiled devilishly and pounced with several sharp thrusts, like a rapid-fire cannon. Between the eyebrows, the eyeballs, the midriff, and the groin. All his attacks were relentless and aimed at Lou¡¯s vital points. However! Lou dodged all of them by the skin of his teeth. This time, he seemed to have worked out the pattern of Zeimon¡¯s attacks and was dodging them with minimal movement. ¡°As expected! You¡¯ve seen through me after only one try!¡± Zeimon exclaimed in admiration. However, Lou crooked his fingers and challenged Zeimon to go at him more. ¡°Those have been gruesome attacks, but you¡¯ve still got a few more things up your sleeves, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ha! You say the nicest things.¡± Lou¡¯s point was apparently spot on. Zeimon grinned from ear to ear and began to breathe and move in small increments to get a rhythm. Soon¡­ His movements turned light, akin to a tap dance. Here he comes! Lou thought. Zeimon let out all the breath he had been holding in at once. That was the cue for his attack. Zeimon jumped into the distance where Lou was, with lightning speed. The eerie sound of air being cut off echoed as a hand sword was swung down on Lou¡¯s head, another vital point. Lou stepped back slightly and avoided the attack. Zeimon then grabbed Lou¡¯s head with his huge hands. At the same time, a sharp kick to the right leg struck Lou in the side of his head from a high angle. Zeimon¡¯s fingertips grazed his head as he tried to hold him down, and several strands of his severed black hair flew through the air. Nonetheless, after shifting his body, Lou quickly slipped out of Zeimon¡¯s grasp. ¡°Whoa, you¡¯re good! You actually escaped a series of head-cracking attacks!¡± Zeimon shouted loudly, but then his true feelings came out. ¡°But! It would be boring if you just keep evading them.¡± Zeimon wanted to experience Lou¡¯s techniques, not just attack on his own. ¡°A-Awesome! That¡¯s ferociously amazing!¡± A short distance away¡­ Giselle was watching the battle between Lou and Zeimon with a ¡®throbbing¡¯ heart. How exciting! Her body¡­ began to heat up. But Giselle, whose motto was ¡®fair and square,¡¯ seemed dissatisfied with Zeimon¡¯s fighting style. ¡°Father, that house steward seems to be using only forbidden methods¡­ I think it¡¯s a bit unfair!¡± Giselle accused, but Leonard merely shook his head. ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing unfair about it at all.¡± ¡°I-Isn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°Because, unlike a proud knight like me, he is a servant and a genuine warrior. In order to protect his master, he doesn¡¯t care what it takes to make sure the enemy is defeated.¡± Even ¡®forbidden methods¡¯ were ¡®practical battlefield techniques¡¯. Leonard explained. ¡°To use an analogy from a knight¡¯s game¡­ it¡¯s jousting, one-on-one combat.¡± ¡°Joust?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s not a real battle. The way knights fight on the battlefield is basically a group warfare.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Jousting is largely a tournament to show a fair and square way of life of a knight in the public eye.¡± As she listened to her father¡¯s words¡­ Giselle fell into contemplation while watching the battle. It appeared that what she had experienced was nothing more than child¡¯s play. ¨D¨D¨D Then, let¡¯s get serious from here on! Lou gave Zeimon an eye signal. He stepped into an opening without warning and punched Zeimon in the stomach with his right fist. It was a deep, penetrating blow to the gut. However, Lou¡¯s fist was unceremoniously bounced off Zeimon¡¯s body. ¡°Hahaha, Lou! I accidentally let my guard down last time, but those soft fists won¡¯t work on me.¡± Lou rubbed his balled fist with his left hand. It was numb from the impact. However, Lou¡¯s expression remained relaxed. He also saw through Zeimon¡¯s defensive methods. I see! The moment my fist went in, he used his breathing technique to armor up his muscles and fend me off. Interesting! This is how you fight against an opponent who¡¯s skills are unknown and incorporate those techniques into your own¡­ His grandpa and his Sowell predecessors as well as the others went on to make this technique stronger. But it was time to settle this! Lou took a stance as his magic power increased. Then he moved his body flexibly. The fluidity of his movements was like an exotic dance. Meanwhile, Zeimon was also poised, watching Lou¡¯s movements. He was ready to defend against his opponent¡¯s attack and to counterattack immediately. Suddenly, Lou leaped! When Zeimon reacted, Lou was already right in front of him. Before the startled Zeimon could react, his defensive stance was pried open, and Lou¡¯s thrust entered his throat. The shock was so great that Zeimon¡¯s neck bent unnaturally. And at an even greater speed, Lou landed several punches and kicks until Zeimon¡¯s arms were bent out of shape as he fell. ¡°Hmm!¡± In a blink! Lou uttered in a spirited voice. Soon after, Zeimon¡¯s huge frame flew into the air and slammed into the ground. Zeimon on the ground was¡­ He was dazed and unable to get up¡­ ¡°Mmm! The game is over. And the young man took it much easier on him.¡± Leonard muttered in a groan. And then. ¡°My God! Awesome! That was awesome! A-And! So strong and beautiful!!!¡± Giselle, who had been watching the serious battle with bated breath¡­ She was overwhelmed by the strength and beauty of Lou¡¯s fight and fell in love with him. There was another father and daughter pair who also witnessed the outcome of the match¡­ ¨D¨D¨D T-That¡¯s ridiculous! No way! That¡¯s impossible!? Nadia¡¯s father, Viscount Ernesto Charlois, was stunned by the unexpected result. The young wizard had won, and while the burly steward he placed his bet on lost. And just as his daughter had said, it was a one-sided game in the end. ¡°See, I was right. I won the bet, Father.¡± Ernesto took a deep breath and managed to keep up appearances as Nadia smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll do you a favor.¡± Well, great. It was totally unexpected¡­ it¡¯s nothing more than a request. Is she going to ask me to buy her a new dress or a new piece of jewelry? No¡­ We¡¯re talking about this young girl, a mage¡­ It may be some new grimoire or a magic tool. Ernesto chuckled at the thought. Nadia smiled at her father. ¡°Father, I want you to come with me later to meet the Chairman¡­ the Countess of Dumer.¡± ¡°Countess Dumer?¡± ¡°Un! That¡¯s when I¡¯ll tell you my ¡®request¡¯. Okay? That¡¯s our deal.¡± Ernesto was reminded by her daughter¡­ He could only reluctantly agree, ¡°Okay, I get it.¡± ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡°¡­ Looks like I lost again.¡± Lou defeated Zeimon¡­ His injuries had been instantly healed by magic, and he had managed to regain consciousness. Zeimon smiled bitterly, and Lou responded with a calm smile. ¡°Yeah, but it was a meaningful fight for me.¡± ¡°Huh? With just that? You¡­ you¡¯ve held back a lot, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Y-You could have easily killed me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lou left Zeimon¡¯s question unanswered. ¡°No, Zeimon-san¡¯s Taijutsu has made me even stronger.¡± ¡°¡­W-What?!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Hmmm, the punch you gave me¡­ You were just testing my physical skills, weren¡¯t you?¡± Zeimon muttered, flabbergasted, as Lou silently reached out his hand to him. He stood up, grabbing Lou¡¯s hand that was stretched out in front of him, and smiled, showing his white teeth. The smile on his face showed that he had fought with all his strength and skill and that he had no regrets.